《The Sleepless Night of the Maid》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 It was a cool autumn day. A day when everything visible to the eye, like a landscape in a painting, was deeply and clearly embedded. It was the day when Count Macy, the father of Eva, left to participate in a second battle. Eva, who was now twelve years old and held her father¡¯s hand, walked through the Garden of Moonlight. This was her favorite place. During the day, different flowers emitted their own scents, and at night, the fountain danced under the moonlight. But today¡­ ¡®I feel sad.¡¯ Whenever she walked here with her father, she was happy, but now, she was old. Knowing it was a moment of farewell, Eva held back her tears. Her father was going to do something big for the Empire. She knew that if she cried, her father¡¯s steps would be mirrored. ¡°Father will surely return with success. So don¡¯t cry, my baby.¡± Count Macy stopped walking and consoled Eva¡¯s small shoulders as if he had heard her sniffling. As she raised her eyes at him, she could see her reflection in her father¡¯s shaking blue eyes. He seemed to be grieving as much as she was, no, perhaps more than she was. ¡°How long do I have to wait this time, father? Is it like a year like the last time?¡± ¡°That¡­I can¡¯t promise exactly, dear. But, I¡¯ll do my best to come back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be sure to watch you become the Crown Princess.¡± Count Macy relieved Eva by gentle patting on her head. She was destined to be the bride of the Crown Prince, whom the whole Empire knew all about. The Emperor and Count Macy had always been close friends since their childhood, and so, they decided to make a covenant with each other in order to unite their families. Ever since Eva was born, she was engraved with the qualifications to fit a prince. ¡°So, don¡¯t neglect your studies, and be sure to always be careful about what you say or do. Because you will grow into a woman who will shine the most in this empire.¡± He said, putting a strong force in his words. It felt like he was pushing himself. It even seemed like he was struggling to overcome the anxiety that she was unsure of. Eva knew the reason. He had failed an investment from the Imperial family of Burg on the previous two voyages. He had betrayed the expectations of the Emperor and the people who trusted and supported him. Her father had become a traitor of the Empire for wasting the state coffers, and the nobles were busy pressing on the Emperor to prevent this engagement. He failed to live up to the faith of the Lord, to maintain his friendship, and to have the doors of his daughter¡¯s future secured. Eva knew how much pain her father had suffered from. In the end, he had to borrow money from his relatives and leave again at his own expense. This was his last chance to get back what he lost. ¡°Yes, father. I¡¯ll be careful, always.¡± Whether she was a Crown Princess or not, Eva did not want to be ashamed of her loving father and the people who cared for her. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Eva. Now, wish your father luck.¡± The Count, who bent down before her, looked up at Eva. The girl smiled, covering her sorrowful heart, and kissed her father¡¯s cheeks. ¡®May my father¡¯s arduous journey be full of luck.¡¯ And that¡¯s how Count Macy left the castle. Eva stood there holding her nanny¡¯s hand until the carriage, which had begun moving from the gate of the Castle of Bale, passed through the garden and turned beyond the end of her line of sight. ¡°Hng, nanny.¡± As the carriage disappeared from her view, Eva hugged Cecil, bursting into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lady. His Lordship is the greatest venturer in the Empire. He¡¯ll be back with a bunch of treasures with the ship, so let¡¯s wait for him patiently.¡± Cecil soothed Eva, who had tears welling up in her eyes. The head butler Lawrence, gardener Matthew, stableman Paul, and all the other employees embraced Eva. So, the time did not wait for anyone. One year passed. Another year passed. And after three full years swept like an arrow, Eva turned fifteen. A report came that Count Macy¡¯s ship was wrecked and that he and his crew were all lost under the depths of the sea. It wasn¡¯t only sorrow that filled in for a moment. Both the veil and the property Count Macy had as collateral were handed over to others. The Count went completely bankrupt, and Eva had nowhere to go. Even before her tears stopped flowing, the Imperial family informed her of the broken engagement with the prince. *** ¡°I¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to go, Nanny.¡± Eva, who sat on the bed while watching Cecil pack up, said with a blank look on her face. It didn¡¯t feel real that she had to leave her beloved Castle of Bale and go live in Baron Biti¡¯s manor. She felt like she was being dragged down to the bottom. No one accepted her. Her relatives, who suffered severe losses because of her father¡¯s loan from them, avoided her. Her uncle, who was originally at odds with her father, gave up the title of the Count. The reason was that the moment he was crowned, all the debts owed to the previous Count were handed over to him. In the end, it was only Baron Biti, Count Macy¡¯s land official and her mother¡¯s distant relative, who offered to take her in. Why did he change his mind when he was treating Eva like a load of luggage? Lawrence said there was a reason, which Eva didn¡¯t have to know right now. ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve got to hold onto something even if you feel sad. That way, His Lordship, who is residing in heaven now, will be relieved.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Her nanny would not be around. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hug her father anymore when she would feel sad or tired. It was no use of him to watch down on her from the sky. Eva¡¯s blue eyes were brimming with tears. She wanted to press the matter, but it was against the dignity of a Count¡¯s daughter. Cecil, who had cried all night watching her sleep, would be disappointed. ¡°Okay, my lady, look at me. The sun always shines after a devastating storm. Just hang in there and we can meet again.¡± ¡°¡­..Yes.¡± With her blue eyes full of tears, Eva nodded helplessly. ¡°You are an aristocrat. Never forget the fact and always act resolutely. You know what I¡¯m trying to say, right, my lady?¡± ¡°Hnghh. Yes¡­.¡± Eva answered her and held back her tears. ¡°Be kind and act proudly. Don¡¯t forget that I will always pray for you, my lady.¡± Cecil¡¯s face, which had always been calm, was distorted by a mixture of a forced smile and grief. She held her hands together, covering Eva¡¯s small hands tightly. ¡®I raise my spirit to God. I wish for you to give my lady the courage to overcome this challenge, and I ask for you to let me see her again with a smile dancing on her face. Please protect her, God.¡¯ The prayers of Cecil were earnest. Eva, however, was nothing but a grumble of God. *** Outside the gate, there was an ordinary horse car waiting for Eva. To see her off, the head butler Lawrence, gardener Matthew, stableman Paul, and Father John of the Crocs Field Cathedral stood by. The employees, who didn¡¯t get paid, had already left the annex, and they were the only ones who stayed behind. They would also leave after Eva¡¯s departure from the castle. Paul, who was two years younger than Eva, was supposed to accompany her because he was hired by the Baron¡¯s butler. Since he was still young, they were trying to raise him as a horseman under low payments. ¡°What do you think you are doing? Do you think I have enough time to wait now?¡± The short, plump Baron Biti furiously spoke upon seeing the two women coming out of the front door. ¡°Forgive us, Lord Baron.¡± ¡°Hmph! I haven¡¯t been paid for months, and now I¡¯ve got a lump in my throat. Tch.¡± Despite Cecil¡¯s apology, the Baron showed his anger. Everyone present was speechless at his sudden vulgarity. When the Count was alive, he couldn¡¯t complain but always used to bow and whine at him. Everyone was worried if Eva would be able to hold onto the ground in the house of this kind of person. ¡°Do you know how much it costs to feed and clothe a person? If you had any conscience¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lord Baron. Do you want me to open my mouth in this situation?¡± Lawrence stepped in, casting a sharp glance at the shorter Baron. The years of his experience and reason both said that he was controlling his anger. Even though he was not an aristocrat, he pressed down his opponent¡¯s shoulders with greater dignity than the Baron. ¡°T-That¡¯s what I was saying.¡± As if he had committed a sin, the Baron took a step back as he looked at Lawrence¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Lawrence gave him a deep glare before releasing his features when he turned towards Eva. ¡°I wish for God to be with you, miss. Someday, we all might meet again¡­..¡± His voice turned to a soft mumble until he pressed his lips hard. Eva hugged his waist by calling his name. Lawrence¡¯s expression, which had been solemn until Eva reacted, collapsed before Eva¡¯s tears. He was very strict, but he was always like a kind grandfather to Eva. ¡°Take care, Lawrence. You must come to see me after your journey.¡± ¡°Of course, young miss¡­¡­I will.¡± Lawrence patted Eva on the back before rubbing his moist eyes. He was going to leave to see his long-lost son. The journey would be a few days by ship. After spending some time with his family, he would travel back here. Eva, to whom Lawrence bowed, embraced Matthew this time. He also loved Eva and played with her often. He had helped in planting the prettiest flowers to entertain her eyes. It was Matthew who fantastically embodied the Garden of Moonlight. ¡°Good-bye, Matthew. Thank you for decorating the Garden of Moonlight so beautifully.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful, young miss.¡± Dressed in shabby clothes, he wiped his tears on his sleeves, not knowing if Eva¡¯s dress would get dusty. His whereabouts had yet to be determined. There had been numerous suggestions from the aristocracy who wanted to get a grip on his abilities, but all were refused. The last person Eva faced was Father John, who had a grand dream of becoming a cardinal. Since he was always a kind-hearted person, he couldn¡¯t refuse others¡¯ work because of his wide, welcoming heart. He had come to wish Eva good luck for her future while venting all sorts of anger at Macy¡¯s bankruptcy. ¡°Please pray for all of us, Father.¡± ¡°Of course, Eva. The Lord will protect you and everyone present here.¡± He nodded at Eva before shifting his eyes to the people around. He closed his moist eyes, praying for the blessings of God to fall on each one of them. ¡°Now get on the ride already. I¡¯ve already lost too much time!¡± The Baron screamed from his wagon. Afraid to deal with them, he had gotten into his wagon. Realizing that she could make no further delay, Eva headed to sit in the carriage, her body shivering from the tears she dropped. However, she walked a few steps before turning back to the people, her eyes filling with tears again. The separation was so sad and heartbreaking that those behind her held their breath and shed their tears. It was when she lifted one of her feet to climb the carriage, Eva turned around and ran to them again. As she hugged Cecil, she began to sob strongly. ¡°Hngh, I don¡¯t want to get away from my nanny. I want to follow you instead of Baron Biti. Please take me with you, nanny.¡­..¡± With her every word, she clasped Cecil more tightly. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°Nanny, I¡­ don¡¯t want to go,¡± said Eva as she was sitting on the bed, watching Cecil pack with blank eyes. She had to leave the Bale Mansion she was fond of and move to Baronet Biti¡¯s house. All of this didn¡¯t feel real. Her position had plummeted overnight. No one accepted her. All of her relatives, who were severely damaged from lending money to her father, turned a blind eye. Her uncle, who was originally not on good terms with her father, gave up the title of Count. The reason being that all the debts owed by the previous Count were handed over to him as soon as he received the title. In the end, there was only the Baronet Biti household, the land manager of the Massies family, and a distant relative of her mother, who offered to take her in. It was hard to comprehend why the baronet had changed his mind when he treated Eva like a load of luggage. Lawrence said there was an explanation, one which Eva didn¡¯t need to know now. ¡°My Lady, even though you¡¯re sad, you have to stay strong. That way, His Lord in heaven will feel relieved.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡®You wouldn¡¯t be around¡­ And Father can¡¯t hug me whether I¡¯m sad or things get difficult. There¡¯s no point in watching me from heaven.¡¯ Eva¡¯s blue eyes brimmed with tears. She badly wanted to cling to Cecil but tried her best to hold it in. It was against the dignity of the nobility after all. Cecil, who secretly wept while watching her sleeping all night long, would be disappointed. ¡°Here, my lady, look at me. Hard times will pass, and another good day will come. Hang in there a bit longer and we can meet again.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Eva nodded helplessly with eyes full of tears. ¡°My Lady, you¡¯re born from a prestigious noble family. Never forget that fact and act poise. You know what I mean, right?¡± ¡°H-Hic¡­ Yes¡­¡± She replied once again while stifling her tears. ¡°Be kind and grateful. Don¡¯t forget my prayers will always be with you, my lady,¡± Cecil¡¯s composed face was now twisted with a mixture of a forced smile and sorrow. After she traced the outline of the cross, she clasped Eva¡¯s hands and prayed to God. ¡®Dear God, please give my lady the courage to overcome this ordeal and let me meet her again with a smile someday. I beg you to protect her.¡¯ While Cecil¡¯s prayer to God was genuine, Eva was nothing but resentful towards God. * * * Outside the gate, there was a carriage and luggage cart from the baronet waiting side by side. Lawrence, Matthew, Paul, and Priest John of the Crocs Field Church stood not too far from Eva to see her off. These were the only people who stayed even after they stopped getting paid, the rest of the servants had already left. They would also leave shortly after Eva leaves. Hired by the baronet, Paul, who was two years younger than Eva, was supposed to escort her. But since he was still young, the baronet tried to take him in at a low rate and raise him as a coachman. ¡°Why can¡¯t you move faster? Do you think I have time for this?¡± Upon seeing the two women, the short and plump Baronet Biti started getting irritated. ¡°Forgive us, Sir Biti.¡± ¡°Hmph. I haven¡¯t been paid in months, and now I have to take in a handful of burden.¡± He grumbled until the veins on his neck stuck out despite Cecil¡¯s apology. Everyone was speechless at his choice of crude words. Throughout Count Massies¡¯ life, the baronet had been busy bowing down to him. It was a wonder how a person can change so suddenly after not getting what he wanted. The first thing everyone felt was worry, about whether Eva could stand being in a house with him. ¡°Do you know how much money it takes to feed and clothe a person? If you had etiquette¨C¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sir Biti. Do I have to speak up in this situation?¡± Lawrence stood upright and lowered his gaze toward the shorter baronet. The others could tell that he was controlling his anger, due to years of experience and how rational he was. Despite not having an aristocratic background, he could oppress his opponent¡¯s rank with greater dignity. ¡°I-It¡¯s only a figure of speech.¡± As if he had committed a crime, the baronet took a step back after sensing Lawrence¡¯s intention. His deep glare was long gone after he turned to look at Eva. ¡°I wish God¡¯s blessing will always be with you, my lady. We¡¯ll definitely see each other again someday¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t continue the sentence and pressed his lips tightly together. Calling his name, Eva hugged him tightly by the waist. The solemn expression he had been wearing all this time collapsed before her tears. He might have a heart of stone, but to Eva, he was always like a caring grandfather. ¡°Take care, Lawrence. You must come see me after your trip is over.¡± ¡°Of course, my lady. Without a doubt¡­ I will visit you.¡± Lawrence blinked his slightly wet eyes and patted her back. He was going to a neighboring country to see his son he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Several days would be needed to reach it by boat. He said he would spend some time with his family thereafter, travel around, and finally return here. After her farewell with Lawrence, she hugged the old man Matthew with a crying face. He also loved Eva and played with her often. For her sake, he created a delicate path and planted various beautiful flowers to entertain her eyes. It was Matthew who built the fantastic moonlight garden. ¡°Goodbye, Matthew. Thank you for decorating the moonlight garden so beautifully.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than delighted, my lady.¡± He wiped her tears with his shabby sleeves, unintentionally smearing Eva¡¯s face with dirt. As for him, he hadn¡¯t set on where to go. There were numerous proposals from the aristocrats who coveted his ability, but all were rejected. Lastly, she faced Priest John, who had the great dream of becoming a cardinal. A kind-hearted person who couldn¡¯t overlook and alway stuck his nose into people¡¯s affairs. Though he could get grumpy at just about anything. He had poured out all kinds of anger regarding the Massies¡¯ bankruptcy, but came to wish Eva good luck nonetheless. ¡°Father, please pray for all of us.¡± ¡°But of course, Eva. Our Lord will look after and protect you and everyone here.¡± He gently patted her shoulder before shifting his eyes to the others. As everyone was in tears, including him, he blessed each and every one of them with a prayer of farewell. ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly. I¡¯ve already stalled for too long.¡± The baronet shouted from the carriage. ¡°If you¡¯re that fond of them, just live with them,¡± was what she heard from afar, but no one paid heed to it. A realization dawned on her. She couldn¡¯t delay any longer than this. Eva¡¯s body trembled as she strode toward the carriage. However, every few steps she took, she would look back and cry, then continue walking while looking back. The parting was so sad and heartbreaking that those standing behind also shed tears and held their breath. Just when one of Eva¡¯s feet lifted into the open carriage, she ran back to them. She clutched Cecil and started to sob wildly. ¡°Nanny¡­ I don¡¯t want to be separated from nanny. I want to be with nanny, not Baronet Biti. Please take me with you¡­¡± With tears running down her nose, Eva clung dearly to Cecil. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Vy She was well aware that she shouldn¡¯t throw a tantrum like this, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. It felt like her heart was being ripped apart just by thinking of being separated from her nanny. She couldn¡¯t help but think that riding the carriage would be as scary as going to hell. ¡°My lady¡­¡± Cecil, choked with sobs, tried to console Eva. In the end, she could only hold her, unable to withhold the overwhelmed feeling. Then, a question arose: Why doesn¡¯t she want to take in this wonderful child she¡¯s raised in her arms? Since Cecil wasn¡¯t her relative, it was against the law to take in Eva before she became an adult. For someone who was always praying, she detested God in that moment, wondering how such a young and bright child like her would endure this storm. This won¡¯t do. ¡®I can¡¯t let this child go alone even if I die.¡¯ ¡°Sir Biti, please take me with you too.¡± ¡°What?¡± The baronet frowned at Cecil¡¯s unexpected request. Those standing next to them looked at Cecil with astonishment. But most surprisingly, Eva tightened her grip on Cecil. ¡°She¡¯s still young, so I have to be there with her. I beg of you, Sir Biti.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t. As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m not in a good place because I didn¡¯t get paid. I can¡¯t afford to feed two more people.¡± He held his head high while refusing her request. Although what he said was true, his dislike towards Cecil also influenced his decision. She was a woman who had her nose in the air and used to gaze down on him whenever he visited the mansion. The thought of her doing that to him, who was once a commoner, just because she was the daughter of a fallen aristocrat, put him into a foul mood. ¡°I¡¯ll work as a maid without payment. I¡¯ll also be Lady Pamela¡¯s etiquette teacher.¡± ¡°W-What?!¡± Not trusting his ears to have heard her properly, he confirmed it again with a surprised face. ¡®Etiquette teacher!¡¯ He was rejoiced by his great fortune but forced himself to keep calm. Aristocrats were born with manners and etiquette like it was their second nature. It¡¯s quite subtle and complicated, creating a fine line between ordinary people and aristocrats. No matter how hard the middle class tried to get into their world, the difference would be too obvious. Notably, it was very difficult for Baronet Biti and his family to have an aristocratic attitude. He has called in a few etiquette teachers, but their level was always limited. Teachers in the capital often refused his offer because his family was insignificant or asked for a much higher payment than he could afford. Thus, Cecil¡¯s proposal, a noble-born and a nanny to a prestigious family, was too tempting to refuse. This was especially true for the baronet, who was determined to marry off his son and daughter to aristocratic families. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you wish for,¡± Baronet Biti said, pretending to yield to her proposition as if she had won their debate. At the same time, he held back his cackle. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk for a second, Cecil,¡± Lawrence, lost in thought, called her off to the side. Having been delayed even further, the baronet gave both of them a disapproving look as soon as they returned from their brief conversation. Now with a brighter face than before, Cecil opened her arms and hugged Eva. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get going, my lady.¡± ¡°Okay. Nanny, thank you.¡± Finally, a ray of light. Eva hugged her nanny with tears streaming down her face. She was no longer feeling afraid to leave. With reliable Cecil beside her, it ignited her courage, as if she could overcome any hardship. ¡°Take care, my lady.¡± After Lawrence and Matthew said farewell, she got into the carriage. ¡®Goodbye, dad, Lawrence, and Matthew. And lastly my precious home.¡¯ * * * The ride to Baronet Biti¡¯s residence took some time. It was neither a large nor small residence, with about ten rooms. From a commoner¡¯s view, his residence was indeed magnificent. Still, it was no match for Bale Mansion. The whole Baronet household came outside to greet them once Eva and Cecil got off the carriage. There stood the Baronetess wearing a fancy dress with an excessive hairstyle, her face was sharp while the tip of her eyes pointed upward. Todd, the son of Baronet who was a bit more on the chubby side, rolled his eyes. Also¡­ ¡°Eva!¡± The daughter of Baronet Biti who had visited her several times, Pamela, ran in her direction with arms wide open. Worried that his daughter would become lonely, Baronet Biti had brought in Eva so she could be Pamela¡¯s friend. They weren¡¯t that close, but Pamela welcomed her with a bear hug regardless. As Eva¡¯s heart began to melt a bit from the sentiment, Pamela whispered quietly, ¡°I¡¯m glad your house went bankrupt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re no longer the Count¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so glad you came to my house, Eva.¡± Right at that moment, eerie goosebumps crawled down her spine. Pamela¡¯s welcoming greetings were pure joy, that much Eva knew. Pamela was on cloud nine now that Eva had come to her house. However, instead of Pamela climbing up to match Eva¡¯s position, she was the one who stepped down to match with Pamela. Her eyes hardened like stone. The Bale Mansion entered her blurry view in the distance. The mansion looked like it was heaving a sad sigh as it watched Eva. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Vy 5 years later. ¡°You have to swallow it, nanny. And drink lots of water.¡± Eva held out a glass of warm water after helping Cecil sit and giving her the medicine. Cecil had been sick for several days. It was clear that her body was getting weak. At first, she thought it was merely a slight cold, but it didn¡¯t show any signs of recovery. She asked the baronetess to take Cecil to a large hospital, but she refused to do so, saying that she didn¡¯t have enough money. ¡°Thanks to my lady¨Ccough¨CI¡¯ll get better tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry about me¨Ccough cough¨Cso you can stop visiting me, my lady.¡± Although Cecil was coughing nonstop, she was more concerned about Eva. She helped her nanny back onto the bed and covered her with a blanket. Cecil closed her eyes, grasping Eva¡¯s hand tightly. Her frail figure was buried in Eva¡¯s heart and it pierced it. It¡¯s been five years since they came to the baronet¡¯s house. As Eva grew up, Cecil grew older. Back when they were still living in Bale Castle, Cecil never had a single drop of water on her fingertips[1]. It must have been hard for such a person to do exhausting housework at the same time as educating Eva and Pamela. Her heart was aching, terrified that it seemed like it was her fault Cecil fell ill. She kept convincing herself that it was just a cold and that she would get better soon, but at this rate, Cecil might really be gone. ¡°Eva! Where are you, Eva?¡± She heard the voice of the baronetess looking for her from afar. Eva immediately stood up and left the room, afraid that Cecil might hear it. As she went downstairs, she saw the baronetess screaming at the top of her lungs at her maid. She was probably asking about Eva¡¯s whereabouts. ¡®Why does she have such a temper in the morning again? I finished cleaning the parlor this morning, I also ironed out the dresses and undergarments she threw at me.¡¯ Eva stood in front of the baronetess after she braced herself. ¡°Were you looking for me, madam?¡± ¡°So you aren¡¯t working at all and wandered off to God knows where. This is your doing, right?¡± A dress tossed by the baronetess fell roughly at Eva¡¯s feet. Not understanding why, Eva looked closely at the dress and saw a huge burnt hole. It seemed like a mark from ironing. However, Eva still couldn¡¯t fathom why it involved her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that, madam.¡± ¡°Stop lying. Everyone said they saw you ironing this morning.¡± ¡°I did, but it wasn¡¯t my doing.¡± ¡®This is driving me crazy and it¡¯s so absurd.¡¯ This dress belongs to Pamela, which she hung in Pamela¡¯s room after ironing it, more or less intact. If anything, the culprit would be the person who ironed it afterward, not her. ¡°I give you food and clothes for free and now you¡¯re lying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°You really¡­¡± Smack! A loud sound emanated at the same time that Eva¡¯s face turned sideways. The baronetess couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer and she¡¯d slapped Eva. ¡®I see, she¡¯s been drinking.¡¯ There was a faint smell of alcohol reeking out from the baronetess. Only then did Eva realize that she was just a target for venting anger. Baronet Biti, who played around with women despite their financial crisis, Todd, a son who was addicted to gambling and denuded their wealth, Pamela, a beautiful, unmarried, and profligate daughter. All of the stress from them drove the baronetess to the edge and made her indulge in alcohol. It was unfair, but Eva felt relieved. Because her nanny didn¡¯t have to see this. This was the third time. The first time Eva got hit, Cecil stepped in and had an argument with the furious baronetess. The baronetess, who couldn¡¯t win their argument, demanded that Cecil leave the house right away. Ultimately, Cecil apologized as she didn¡¯t want that happening. Only after that did the baronetess turn back to her room, curses still on her tongue. That day when she saw her nanny crying, more upset than herself, Eva steeled her heart. She wouldn¡¯t talk about anything that would hurt her nanny again and be caught like this. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Pamela, who had just come in from outside, found the scene and barged in. ¡°Stay out of this, Pam.¡± ¡°Did you hit Eva again? Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Just be quiet if you don¡¯t know. She burned your dress.¡± ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t hit her, that¡¯s horrible. Come with me, Eva.¡± Pamela dragged Eva outside, leaving the angry baronetess behind. There were shouts and curses from her, but neither of them looked back. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why she¡¯s like that. I¡¯ll talk to her later. I¡¯m so sorry, Eva.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Pam.¡± Eva smiled bitterly, placing her hand on her reddened cheek. The area where she got slapped was swollen and still burning on her face. However, what wounded her pride and humiliated her was more painful than the pain itself. Pamela¡¯s solace was also not very helpful. She always did as she liked, and the only time she was willing to help was when it benefited her or there was an interior motive. ¡°Anyway, Eva, can you look over there?¡± Pamela took Eva by the shoulder and turned her around as if she had forgotten what had happened. ¡°Look what¨C¡± Her suspicious eyes from before were wide open with shock after turning around. ¡°That¡­¡± Pamela pointed her fingers to the top of the Bale Castle that had always been visible even from afar. Unlike any other day, today was different. A flag fluttered on Bale Castle, which had been empty for years. Even if the emblem wasn¡¯t palpable, she immediately recognized its shape. The crest of the roaring red lion. It belonged to Eva¡¯s family, Count Massies. ¡°The new owner of the castle has come. He¡¯s called Lord Holland, not to mention he¡¯s from a fine lineage and is very rich.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The new owner of Bale Castle. Her heart began to beat erratically the moment she heard that. All this time, she had been curious about the new owner. Why did he appear after a few years and set up another family crest? ¡°What¡¯s even more amazing is that Lord Holland is close with the Crown Prince. So you see¡­ I need a companion, would you like to accompany me?¡± Pamela¡¯s whispers were like a dangerous temptation. It felt like she became a child who was in big trouble for being too hungry and touching someone else¡¯s food, even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Whenever I go¡­ You¡¯ll come, right?¡± * * * Note(s): [1] idiom: ?? ? ? ?? ? ??? ?? (lit. Live without a drop of water on the hands) means ¡®someone who doesn¡¯t do any housework and lives comfortably¡¯. Another note: I¡¯m so terribly very sorry I mistranslated ¡®castle¡¯ for ¡®mansion¡¯. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Vy It was a sunny and hot afternoon. Eva and Pamela huddled up under the blackberry vines, holding their breath. Their eyes were drawn to the shadow across the river. To be more precise, the men who stood there. ¡°Eva, do you see those two gentlemen over there?¡± ¡°Yes. I see them, Pam¡­¡± Eva answered calmly as she picked at the vines. Even without Pamela pointing them out, those two were already in their field of vision. There laid a blonde-haired man with his hands on the back of his head and a brown-haired man with one elbow placed on the ground, lifting up the upper half of his body. The tall tree on the bank cast its shadow over them, providing shade. They ride horses around the castle once a day and rest there. Pamela got that information by investigating Paul for several days. ¡°I guess that¡¯s Lord Holland and his friend. Isn¡¯t he so handsome?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Pamela was convinced that the man with brown hair was the count. Eva thought so too. Face doesn¡¯t determine status, but they certainly gave off that impression. Even if it¡¯s in the distance and barely visible, the shape of the body alone reveals its grace. Broad shoulders, straight legs, and a modest smile that would never be boring to see. She always prayed that Bale Castle would be in good hands and judging from the outside, at least he met her expectations. If his personality was as beautiful as his appearance, even just a bit, he would be qualified to look after the Bale Castle. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in Bale Castle this summer. Initially, I wanted to spend my time at Avalon Castle in the north, but I don¡¯t know what kind of wind blew this time. I¡¯ve also left this castle unattended for five years.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Eva studied him while listening to his answer as if she was bewitched. The count bought the Bale Castle 5 years ago after it lost its owner. Since then, he¡¯s never set foot here; hence this was his first-time visit. ¡®What kind of person is he? Why put the previous owner¡¯s crest on his castle?¡¯ It was a different kind of interest than what Pamela had. A pure curiosity of an old homesick owner who once lived in Bale Castle as the only daughter of Count Massies. ¡°It¡¯s fine either way. Since the count is here now, you¡¯ll likely have to hold a ball or a party. Before, it was your father who showed up, even the nobles never got to see your face.¡± Pamela harbored plenty of discontent toward Eva¡¯s father for a long time. The reason was that Count Massies, the landholder, had never held a ball and failed to fulfill his duty to manage the land. Compared to the other regions, no nobles ever visited Bale Castle during the holiday or hunting season, hence there wasn¡¯t any ball or party. As the daughter of a low rank noble, it was frustrating for Pamela, who fancied the upper-rank world. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go back, Pam. I have a lot of work to do.¡± But that was all in the past. Count Massies fell into debt, and Eva is currently living off Pamela¡¯s father, Baronet Biti, in his house. If she doesn¡¯t hurry up and get the job done, who knows what else the baronetess, who was in a frenzy, will find fault with. Moreover, Cecil¡¯s health continued to eat away at Eva. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, Eva. Do you think I¡¯ll end it like this after looking forward to watching the count¡¯s back from up close for days?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eva stared at Pamela with a puzzled look adorned on her face. Pamela¡¯s face was uncharacteristically serious, even more grim than before. ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯m going to seduce Lord Holland.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Vy ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to steal his heart and get married. Then, I can get out from this cursed Crocs Field and go to the capital. I¡¯ll make my social debut there and have a lavish life at all costs.¡± ¡°Pam, you¡­!¡± Too stunned by the idea, Eva¡¯s eyes widened. She thought Pamela had come here out of curiosity because they were nobles from the capital. Never did she imagine Pamela was planning all of this. Now that she recalled, the count was the ideal type Pamela was looking for. A relative of the Emperor and the young heir of the renowned Holland family. His wealth, fame, and power would be very attractive to Pamela, who dreams of climbing the social ladder. Above all, Pamela says he¡¯s single and doesn¡¯t have a marriage partner yet. ¡®So that was it. This was why Pamela was the only one happy in the residence, despite the unsettling atmosphere due to the baronet often staying out overnight lately.¡¯ ¡°Mark my words, Eva. I¡¯m going to marry the count somehow and become an upper noble. If I become the owner of Bale Castle, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Perhaps because of a great deal of excitement, Pamela revealed her desire frankly. Her chin lifted up high as if she had already become the head of Bale Castle. Such an absurd idea, however, had a high chance of working. She was the most beautiful in Crocs Field and knows how to win men¡¯s hearts and sway them. If Pamela puts her heart into seducing him, he¡¯ll surely be faltered, unless the count was created from rock. ¡°The problem is how to get their attention. How can I approach them naturally without raising suspicion?¡± Biting her lower lip, Pamela felt seriously agonized. On the other hand, the count and his friend stood up, still engaged in their conversation. The moment Pamela and Eva rose, intending to leave, both two men took off their shirts and jumped into the water. ¡°Oh, dear. Eva, look at that.¡± Pamela squealed as she tapped Eva on the shoulder. Eva, like Pamela, was taken aback at the scene. It was the first time she saw a man¡¯s bare body, and the brown-haired man¡¯s body exceeded her expectations. It was exquisite, a deep valley forged in between his firm chests and the outlines of the abdomen which were sculptured like gravel, delicately exposed, as the trail of veins stuck out on the muscles on his arm. What caught her eyes even more, were the scars and wounds all over his body. Besides knights and soldiers, those kinds of scars can only be obtained by the gladiators who fight professionally at the arena. Was there a purpose for mixing beauty and roughness together? How did the aristocrat who would, more or less, only engage in parties and social gatherings get those scars? As the sun grew intense, its light hit the poplar leaves and fell into the river. The two swam and joked around with laughter, basking in the sunlight. Pamela, after looking at them briefly, grabbed Eva¡¯s wrist. She beamed as though she had gotten a brilliant idea and said, ¡°Eva, I need your help.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°To get their attention, I need you to drown.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Why don¡¯t you do it instead? I can¡¯t even swim,¡± Eva flat out refused, albeit wondering if she had heard right. A normal person wouldn¡¯t even think about putting their friend on the line and treating it as an opportunity. It was frightening of Pamela to have such intention regardless of whether Eva was willing to agree or not. Furthermore, the water current around here may not be fast, but it was well over their height. For a woman who can¡¯t swim, asking her to jump into the water was no different from asking her to die. ¡°Since my makeup turned out well today, I can¡¯t let it get ruined by falling into the water.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business, Pam. It¡¯s not a good idea in the first place, so let¡¯s find another way.¡± ¡°Why are you being like this? I¡¯ve helped you a lot. I stopped my mom when she hit you in the morning. But you can¡¯t help me this once?¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡± Eva sighed. Far from speechless, she was dumbfounded. Her help always turned out like this, either there was a scheme following after or she was in the mood to create one. There were certainly days when Pamela helped her, but there were even more days where she avoided or escaped from the mess. Isn¡¯t it absurd that Pamela helped Eva and then treated her like a maid because she lacked hands? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eva. They will save you. Here, I¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced, Pamela!¡± Before Eva finished her words, Pamela grabbed her wrist. Still bewildered by the sudden situation, she was dragged out of the vines, then stopped right beside the river. ¡°What do you want now¨CAck!¡± Eva¡¯s words were cut off as Pamela pushed her into the water. Everything happened in a flash and she had no time to fight back. As she lost her balance, her body leaned to one side and she eventually fell. Splash. As Eva¡¯s body collided with the surface of the water, a volume of water shot up along with a loud sound. ¡°Gasp¡­! Help me ple¡­¡± The tranquil river swept over Eva. Her clothes got wet at once, increasing their weight. Water entered her nostrils and mouth, blocking her from breathing. She tried to move her arms and legs wildly to the surface, but the more she did, the more her body sank. The fact that she couldn¡¯t touch the ground and couldn¡¯t move her body of her own accord was a great horror. ¡°Someone! My friend fell into the water, please help her!¡± In the midst of a frantic flounder, she heard Pamela calling for help. Eva didn¡¯t even have the energy to feel anger, betrayal, or any other emotions as she watched the hypocrisy. Her legs began to cramp, possibly from struggling too violently. Numbness gradually made its way from her toes to her calves, stiffening her body and causing her pain. ¡®Please¡­¡¯ Sinking further, she was losing her strength. As her consciousness was about to slip away, hazy memories began to swarm in. ¡°You still think you¡¯re a count¡¯s daughter? If you have a conscience from living off of us, at least help with the housework from now on.¡± Although she was able to persevere, the harassment from Baronet Biti¡¯s wife got worse each time. Most of the servants had quit since the baronet was in a financial crisis, that¡¯s why Eva and Cecil had to fill in their vacancy. This coupled with Pamela¡¯s unpredictable behavior and Todd¡¯s indecent words aimed at Eva, it got to her day after day. Her beautiful hands and hair had gotten rough as well, as the days of living in Bale Castle faded until it seemed like it had only been a dream. Cecil kept teaching her and talking about hope. But Eva was skeptical. In reality, she was just a scullery maid who helped with household chores. ¡°Did mom hit you again? I¡¯m sorry Eva. I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of her.¡± Another fresh memory showed up. Pamela, it was her. It was her who made that hole in the outdated dress in order to be bought a new one. ¡®Fine by me. I¡¯d rather die like this.¡¯ She thought in despair just before she lost consciousness. She would gladly die like this and go to where her father and mother are. She has had enough of the pain and humiliation. But what about Cecil? That meant she would have to leave her nanny who had sacrificed so much for her. Something like that should never happen. She gathered the last of her strength and prayed for the last time. ¡®Please help me, help me get back to Cecil¡¯s side.¡¯ And right at that moment, a strong grip held her by the waist as she was pulled upwards. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Vy, Scarlet Cough, cough. By the time Eva regained her senses, she was coughing up water with her head turned sideways. Moving a finger was difficult, it felt like her whole strength had been washed away by the water. ¡®I¡¯m alive.¡¯ Various emotions rushed in, the first wave was a sense of relief at being able to return to Cecil, followed by anger toward Pamela for her lack of remorse, as well as a sense of shame for her humiliating situation. Then, a sense of despair because she had to continue living. The magnificent Bale Castle in the distance reflected off Eva¡¯s wearying eyes. Every time she saw the castle she was raised in, a lump in her throat surged as tears welled up. That place was like a gentle pat that comforted her. ¡°Are you awake?¡± A low, courteous man¡¯s voice was heard nearby. It was not until she heard that did she realize, there was a shadow covering her face. Turning her head, a drenched brown-haired man looked down at her. He struggled to breathe, proof that it had been hard to save her. ¡®How gorgeous¡­¡¯ Even amidst her dizziness, Eva couldn¡¯t help but think so while staring at him. From dark brown eyes that sucked her in like a swamp, to the refined shape of his nose with its tips downwards, and his glossy reddish-brown lips. He was the kind of person who looked great from afar but made anyone else speechless up close. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, Eva¡¯s eyes tinged with horror. Since she hadn¡¯t been in a clear state of mind, she was unaware of her rudeness for gawking at him so explicitly. She whipped her head to the side, belated shame hit upon her, only to find strong arms resting between her shoulders. With him pinning her down, as if she would run away, she could see the beads of water dripping from his chest. ¡°I¡­ I am all¨C¡± She pushed herself up, still lightheaded, and froze swiftly. Since Eva had raised up abruptly, their nose touched for he couldn¡¯t dodge it in time. His lips were within reach, just needing a little knock from the back by the wind. Then, their own image that was reflected in each other¡¯s pupils, disappeared. ¡°What a relief. That was close.¡± It was the brown-haired man who came to his senses first. He eyed her with a strange look for a moment. Afterwards, he brought his coat up to Eva¡¯s side and wrapped it around her shoulder. She tried to take it off in a hurry, however, she found that her clothes were soaked and parts of her body were visible. Burning from embarrassment, she held the coat in front of her body. ¡°Thank yo¨C¡± ¡°Eva!¡± Before words of gratitude could roll from her tongue, Pamela, who crossed the bridge, threw herself at Eva. Her eyebrows trembled tremendously on her ghastly pale face and she hugged Eva, regardless of getting wet. ¡°Are you all right? You don¡¯t know how worried I was. I thought it was going to go awry. Sobs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, so stop crying, Pamela.¡± She shuddered on the inside and drew Pamela away from her. The touch of her body, the smell of thick perfume, and the tears she faked up, Eva hated it. While her mind had a dispute whether to accept it as it is or expose her scheme, she felt a sudden pang in her foot. The leg cramps from struggling in the water started again. Eva tried hard not to get discovered by wearing a calm look on her face. ¡°This is my fault. I was jokingly hitting you, then you¡­¡± Barely succeeding in removing Pamela from her with an awkward face, Pamela hugged her once more. Her performance of sobbing in tears couldn¡¯t be more natural. If Eva was a spectator, not a victim, she might have been deceived by this poor figure. Pamela wiped away her tears and turned to the men, thinking she had soothed her enough. ¡°Thank you very much. We were picking berries over there but as I was joking around, Eva missed her step.¡± ¡°Eva?¡± As soon as the brown-haired man heard Eva¡¯s name, his eyes were lit up brightly as he watched the two women. ¡°Ah, yes. My friend¡¯s name is Eva. And I am Pamela Biti, daughter of Baronet Biti.¡± Pamela added her own introduction when he only mentioned Eva¡¯s name. This might be the most nerve-racking moment of her life. After all, it¡¯s the first step of her journey to be his wife. ¡°Pleased to meet you, I am¨C¡± ¡°Ahem. Hey, Ruth.¡± When it was the brown-haired man¡¯s turn to reply by introducing himself, the blonde man who had been watching all this from the sidelines cleared his throat to cut him off. ¡®Ruth. The name of the man who saved me was Ruth.¡¯ Eva quietly repeated the man¡¯s name inside. The blond-haired man, who observed each one in turn, was openly wary. He didn¡¯t seem to like the situation, or the two women, or where this conversation was going. His eyes glanced at Ruth, silently telling him to leave quickly. However, Ruth shrugged it off, all while smiling with his eyes and chin lifted up. Then a subtle clash between the two unfolded. After a while, it was the blond man who raised his hands in surrender first. Somehow, his face became irritated but eventually sighed briefly and turned his attention to Eva. ¡°Forgive my rudeness. My lady, are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­ fine.¡± No, she wasn¡¯t. The pain that began from her toes now spread through her legs. She has been massaging the area secretly when no one was looking, but the pain kept growing. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Then I shall introduce myself. I am Count Benjamin Holland. And my friend here is¡­ Knight Ruth.¡± Count Holland hesitated for a moment before introducing his friend. Ruth. Only his first name came out when he was called for the first time. But with his name now attached to a title, it felt more aristocratic. Though, Pamela and Eva couldn¡¯t hear his full name as they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to focus. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet By the time Ruth finished his introduction, a frigid silence befell them. Ruth, the brown-haired man that Pamela had eyes on, was not the Count. Although Knights also held a high status, for Pamela, it was nothing but an empty shell. To her, the Count, who was the blonde-haired man, was the gold mine. Perhaps, that¡¯s the reason why he stopped Ruth. It was a rule to let the person with the higher status introduce themselves first. ¡®In that case¡­¡¯ Even Eva, who was so dumbfounded, forgot about her pain and glanced at Pamela. As though the blood had drained from her face, Pamela was as white as a ghost. She had never seen the Count in person, only having heard stories about him, hence, she thought Ruth was the Count. And it was the same for Eva. At first, she only speculated that Ruth might be the Count and, in fact, she was almost sure about it after he saved her. Not only did he have an outstanding face, but his elegant posture and restrained voice made him naturally extraordinary. Now how will Pamela act? Was it Ruth she had in mind from the beginning, or Count Holland? ¡°I see you are the Count. I knew that you weren¡¯t just any ordinary person since you left such a good impression. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Pamela to decide which side she wanted. She relaxed her stiff face and turned to Count Holland. The way she skillfully took a turn was admirable. She chose what benefitted her over the cr¨¨me de la cr¨¨me. Eva was the last one to introduce herself. While Pamela had said her name, it wasn¡¯t a formal introduction. However, in her drenched, unladylike state, she struggled to maintain her composure with the pain that gnawed at her legs. ¡°I am¡­ Eva Bell¡­ Massies, ugh.¡± She gritted her teeth to avoid showing the pain that afflicted her. The only thing she felt lucky being wet for was that it disguised her cold sweat. ¡®I can hold it. Hang in there a bit more and soon it¡¯ll pass.¡¯ ¡°Is something wrong?¡± While Eva tried to clench her teeth and act cool, Ruth noticed something wasn¡¯t right and quickly approached her, worry swirling in his eyes. When he seemed to realise that Eva was not in emotional distress, but rather in physical pain, he lowered his gaze to where her hand was grasping her foot. ¡°Does your foot hurt? Perhaps your ankle got twisted?¡± ¡°N-nothing¡­ Everything is al¨Cugh.¡± Unable to overcome the pain, Eva bent over and grabbed her foot. She felt like her legs were going to fall apart since she couldn¡¯t massage her unseemly foot in front of people. ¡°Let¡¯s stretch your legs this way.¡± Ruth, who was watching, pulled her leg carefully. Out of shame, Eva pushed his hand away weakly, but his arm didn¡¯t budge. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to. Please, just let it go.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s because I touched you, then I¡¯ll let it go. But if it¡¯s because you feel ashamed, then just stay still. It will cause big trouble if it is left like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruth¡¯s soft voice diluted her uneasiness and embarrassment. With no more strength to refuse, Eva refrained from speaking and let her foot follow his lead. He removed her shoes and took off her wet socks with utmost care. There were holes in several places on her socks, and the trails that Cecil had patched up were visible. When Eva saw it, she got heated once again. Despite knowing she had already ruined her first impression, she still couldn¡¯t stop feeling embarrassed. ¡°Here, this area is stiff.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­!¡± A heinous pain shot up in the area where Ruth pressed lightly. He took Eva¡¯s ankle with one hand, and with the other hand, he put his finger on the swollen sole of her foot. He massaged it in a circular movement, loosening her tense muscles so she could feel comfortable. Despite the pain, it felt nice, however, she also felt weird. She had good reason to feel this way: Cecil had requested that she never let a strange man touch her body before marriage. ¡°Ugh¡­ That place¡­¡± The moment his hand went under her skirt and touched her calf, Eva seized him by the shoulder. However, as he continued the treatment, unaware of her panic, she quietly gave up and drew back. She was beginning to believe that it was purely just treatment, with no indecent intention at all. Count Holland and Pamela stood speechless, watching the scene with amazement. Unlike Eva, who flinched at their interest, this man was focused only on her with unwavering, steady movements. When the pain dissipated to some extent, she suddenly felt as though she had lost strength all over her body. For some unknown reason, tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Why are you crying, hm?¡± Surprised by her uncharacteristic display, Ruth looked up at her, anxiously holding her ankle. The worry hinted in his voice sounded warm. Maybe that¡¯s why. Words that had been suppressed this whole time brazenly slipped out. ¡°¡­I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± ¡°What are you ashamed of?¡± ¡°The f-fo¡­ Hic¡­ Foot.¡± No, the truth was that everything was embarrassing. It¡¯s embarrassing because she intentionally got tangled into this act, even if it was against her will. It¡¯s embarrassing to wear a man¡¯s coat like this and give her barefoot to a man. It¡¯s embarrassing that Bale¡¯s new lord and Ruth caught her in this state. ¡°Are you feeling ashamed because you¡¯re hurt? Your foot is still beautiful even like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He cheered her up with kind words. She flinched as he narrowed their distance, staring straight into Eva¡¯s tearful eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be ashamed. For whatever reason, you did nothing wrong, Eva.¡± Just like her father in the old days, as well as Lawrence, Matthew, and Cecil, he said her name tenderly. As if the river breeze filled her heart, it felt like it cooled down the part that rose with heat, soothing her wound. In his eyes, Eva, who trembled wretchedly, was shining under the sunlight. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Ahem. Well, it seems the lady is okay now. Why don¡¯t we leave?¡± Count Holland, who had been an onlooker all this time, cleared his throat to separate them. Ruth turned his head in disapproval, feigning ignorance and innocence. They might be friends, but given their status, the Count should be above him. However, somehow it felt like the role was reserved. ¡°Pardon me, but may I invite you two to dinner tonight? I know it¡¯s sudden, but I¡¯d like to repay you for saving my friend.¡± It was Pamela who chimed in. Impatience showed on her face, probably afraid the relationship would be cut off if it ended like this. Eva bristled after recognizing the rudeness. Hadn¡¯t Cecil taught her how to invite? When inviting aristocrats, they should send invitations a few days in advance to ask for their participation and await their response. No matter how urgent it was, it was impolite to invite guests for the very same evening. Though dinner is never served right away, it is still a difficult task for the head chef and maids. In the end, it meant that Eva had to work nonstop all afternoon. ¡°I appreciate your kind gesture, but¨C¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ruth quickly intercepted Count Holland¡¯s answer as soon as it gave off a nuance of rejection. ¡°Ruth!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not polite to refuse an invitation from ladies. Don¡¯t you think so, Count Holland?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ true.¡± Count Holland replied bitterly at Ruth¡¯s provoking question. He glared at Ruth while forcing a smile, irritated. But at the same time, no ill-will was directed toward him. They seemed to be close friends, or perhaps there was something between them. ¡°Can you walk?¡± Ruth¡¯s gaze was on Eva once again. To show his sincerity, he offered an unexpected proposal. ¡°If it¡¯s hard, I¡¯ll help you return.¡± Now with a bit more stability than before, Eva felt burdened by his suggestion. If she accepted his help, she had to repay him in kind, yet she had nothing to give. The care and kindness she received were more than enough. In addition, Paul, the coachman, had promised to pick up Eva and Pamela. If they came back with them, Paul¡¯s effort would be futile. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need¨C¡± ¡°Would you, please? My house is quite far, and it¡¯ll be difficult to get there with her in this state.¡± Pamela cut Eva off immediately. It was obvious why she lied. She intended to leave Eva in Ruth¡¯s hands while she rode on the Count¡¯s horse. It wasn¡¯t like Pamela to miss the opportunity to be alone with the Count. Eva stopped refusing again and decided to go along with the situation. Pamela¡¯s grudges would haunt her for some time if Eva ruined her plan. Above all, she had no more strength or stamina to refute. ¡°Then, the Count will escort Lady Pamela.¡± ¡°All right. Suit yourself. Is there any other request to comply?¡± A feigned smile played on the Count¡¯s tense face, all while suspiciously glancing between Ruth and Eva. Ruth gestured to the horses with his chin, motioning to leave. The Count pursed his lips discreetly. He guided Pamela and helped her sit on his horse, setting off a moment after. ¡°So, shall we go too?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Eva responded quietly, feeling awkward. ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse?¡± ¡°Yes, a bit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too tense, just sit comfortably. I won¡¯t ride it fast, but if you¡¯re scared, please do tell.¡± ¡°You can be fast¡­¡± Eva answered in a small voice. In fact, she could ride a horse well. She learned horse riding when she was young and loved it very much. There were three horses that she especially cherished. Since she came to Pamela¡¯s residence, she didn¡¯t have a chance to ride a horse. However, she remembered both the posture and what she felt back then. The wind that gusted across her when she galloped at full speed, the freedom and the rush she felt. She wanted to feel it again after such a long time. If she had to explicitly ask him, she would¡¯ve said nothing. But as long as she had to ride his horse, Eva didn¡¯t want him to slow down for her. ¡°Got it.¡± After studying Eva for a moment, he smiled. It felt like he understood and sympathized with her frustration. With Ruth¡¯s help, Eva was able to place one foot on a stirrup and lifted the other foot gracefully. Following after, Ruth got on behind Eva, swallowing down his dry saliva in giddiness. The gap between the two bodies was closer than they imagined. There was no choice to avoid it, albeit, with a restless face, he opened his mouth as his body glued to Eva. ¡°Hold on tight.¡± As if on cue, she instinctively corrected her posture as he hit the horse on the side with his heel. Then, the horse began to gallop. At first, awkward and uneasy feelings enveloped them. His chest bumped her back endlessly, their shaken arms rubbed against each other and the sound of his breath caught by her ears, making her shudder. Worrying her hair was fluttering in his face, Eva grabbed the mane with one hand and gathered her hair together with the other, lowering it to one side. But then her body lost balance and tilted. Before she could stifle her startled gasp, a strong arm wrapped around her stomach and embraced her by the waist. Holding the reins with one hand, he galloped skillfully without a hitch as if he was hugging a small doll. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She could hear his muffled voice in the wind. It sounded like encouragement to not care about anything and just enjoy the moment. As she regained her balance, Eva looked forward. The sun, as well as the wind, streaked fiercely at her face, forcing her eyes to remain half-closed. The horse dashed along the riverbank, through the green forest, then galloped on the open plains. True to his word, Ruth didn¡¯t slow down his horse. It was refreshing, it felt like her stuffy chest had burst open. It was as though all the hardships she received today were made up for in this moment. She teared up a little bit, happy that she remembered the old days. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Thank you very much for today, Sir Ruth.¡± After Eva got off the horse, she smiled shyly and bowed her head. Perhaps because she had so much close contact with him today, the awkwardness disappeared, and there was even a hint of friendliness. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure to meet you, Eva,¡± a pleasant smile appeared as he faced Eva. ¡°Let me return your coat.¡± ¡°Keep it. I think you need it to cover yourself since your clothes are still not dry.¡± When Eva tried to take off the coat, Ruth beat her by a heart-beat and pulled the opened collar together. She took a glance at her chest, showing skin in places where it was still wet. ¡®Oh, no!¡¯ Surprised, Eva hurriedly adjusted the collar and averted her head. ¡°T-then I¡¯ll wash it well and give it back to you later.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll see you this evening.¡± His glossy lips curled upwards. Climbing the horse once more, he locked eyes with her before veering his horse and heading off. Only then did Eva look back and take in the back of the man leaving. ¡®Strange. I don¡¯t understand why I felt sad the farther away he got, why my heart was tickled by the smell of a man from his coat.¡¯ * * * Once she had washed and changed clothes, Eva stood in front of Cecil¡¯s door, taking several deep breaths. She was worried that Cecil might pinpoint the excitement she couldn¡¯t hide since Cecil was sharper than anyone else when it came to Eva. Eva knocked carefully and opened the door. ¡°Nanny! Are you all right?¡± As she peeked inside, she approached with a quick step and sat on the bedside. Somehow, Cecil, who was laying down, had managed to sit up. She quickly covered her mouth with a handkerchief and lifted her hand to prevent Eva from coming any closer. ¡°My lady, I told you to not move so frivolously. Cough. Did you study Latin hard¨Ccough¨Cwhile I was in bed? I also told you to learn Rheims, cough, cough.¡± Although there was still some cough in between, her complexion seemed much better than it was in the morning. As usual, Cecil was nagging as soon as she had a little energy. She helped with the house and never neglected Eva¡¯s education. Matthew taught Eva lower arrangement when he sent flowers, while at night he went out for a walk with her and taught her social dance under the moonlight. As for Latin and Rheims, they were fundamental. Then, before going to bed, Eva studied foreign languages for two hours. Cecil devoted herself to Eva¡¯s education, as if the goal of her life was only for Eva. Sometimes she didn¡¯t understand what it was used for, but as long as she knew Cecil¡¯s heart, Eva couldn¡¯t neglect her study. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve done all of that, nanny. But why are you up?¡± Eva replied gently, staring into Cecil¡¯s loving eyes. Her eyes bore endless affection, the nagging she uttered was so warm, Eva felt like crying. The events that had struck her like thunderstorms today softly faded as if it were a dream. ¡®I am lucky to have a place to come back to. I was really, really lucky to have Cecil by my side.¡¯ ¡°I woke up because I could. How about you? Cough. Did the baronetess make you work all day?¡± ¡°No, I headed out with Pamela for a while today.¡± ¡°Where did¡­ Did you go? Cough.¡± ¡°I happened to meet the new Lord of Bale Castle today. His name is Count Holland. He hoisted our family flag.¡± ¡°Count Holland¡­ is here? Moreover the flag with the Massies¡¯ crest on it?¡± Cecil¡¯s pupils shook out of nowhere. ¡°Yeah. I met Count Holland and his friend, they helped me. His friend is a knight and he looked amazing.¡± As she was continuing her story, Eva hesitated for a moment. While she thought about the parts that would be okay to tell Cecil, excluding parts that might worry Cecil, Eva¡¯s mind kept replaying Ruth¡¯s actions and eyes. His low-pitched voice that asked if she was okay, his wet hair that dripped with droplets, the serious look on his face when massaging her hurt foot, and the lovely smile he showed when he bid her farewell. ¡°My lady?¡± ¡°O-oh? T-that¡¯s the reason why they¡¯re coming to dinner tonight. Pamela invited them.¡± Eva hurriedly said the next sentence as her face went beet red. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why her heart was racing and her temperature escalated just thinking about Ruth. Why was keeping a secret like this so embarrassing? ¡°Hmm. What is¨Ccough¨Cthe name of that knight?¡± ¡°Ruth. Though I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his last or first name.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Perhaps because she didn¡¯t like Eva¡¯s answer, or because it touched unspoken matters, Cecil stopped coughing and reaffirmed with a solemn face. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°About that¡­ I didn¡¯t catch his full name because I was distracted.¡± Cecil was probably upset that Eva didn¡¯t pay attention to her interlocutor¡¯s name. Because for Cecil, who always emphasized on manners, imprudently listening to people¡¯s full name felt like an insult. However, it was an inevitable situation. They deliberately seemed not to want Eva and Pamela to know, besides, it would have been rather rude to ask further. In addition, Pamela was more interested in the Count, while Eva was unable to process the event because of the pain in her foot. After his introduction, no one had questioned Ruth¡¯s full name. ¡°My lady,¡± Cecil, who had been staring with deliberation, called Eva¡¯s name softly. ¡°Yes, nanny?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hate the Crown Prince. The broken engagement had nothing to do with him. However, you shouldn¡¯t get involved with him.¡± ¡°What? Why did you bring it up suddenly?¡± Eva asked as her eyes widened. The sudden change of topic out of nowhere was really strange, but what was more strange was the subject of the Crown Prince. When Eva got her engagement called off, Cecil refused to have any conversation relating to the imperial family. She would change the topic or pretend not to be interested and coldly turned it down. But suddenly, Cecil mentioned the matter she had been pushing aside. It felt rather strange, and anxiety bubbled up inside Eva. After all, Cecil was someone who wouldn¡¯t say unnecessary things. ¡°After Lord Massies died, the Emperor who pursued the engagement also filed for bankruptcy. Cough. Afterward, the Empress took the throne and broke off the engagement. She¡¯s not the real mother of the Crown Prince.¡± Cecil continued her uncalled-for story, coughing from time to time. She stopped for a second to take a breath. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to blame the Crown Prince, but don¡¯t get engaged again. Because now the Imperial Family is very unstable and dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­Then why does it have something to do with me?¡± This was the first time she ever heard of it. Although she knew that the Emperor was fighting disease and the Empress wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince¡¯s biological mother, she didn¡¯t know anything regarding the internal affairs of the Imperial Family. She was too young at the time, so Cecil blocked her eyes and ears to shut off news from the Imperial Family. As for Baronet Biti, who from the beginning wasn¡¯t from a noble line and was despised by the other nobles, knew the affair but had no reason to rattle on about it. Even so, why does it concern her now? No matter what kind of secret the Imperial Family had or what the Crown Prince¡¯s position was, it had nothing to do with the woman who got her engagement broken off. ¡°Lord Holland has a close connection with the late Empress Catherine. Because he¡¯s the son of the Empress¡¯ older sister, Countess Lotte.¡± ¡°So?¡± Eva sounded impatient. She couldn¡¯t comprehend why the fact that Count Holland has a close relationship with the Crown Prince, who is also his cousin, is wrong. Furthermore, Cecil kept beating around the bush. ¡°You said Count Holland¡¯s friend named Ruth, did you?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Ruth means light. It¡¯s a nickname given to the Crown Prince by your father, Lord Massies, when he was young.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Right at that moment, hundreds of tiny scattered fragments pieced together and created a clear picture. ¡°He may or may not be the same person. Still, keep this in mind, my lady. If it¡¯s true that he¡¯s the Crown Prince, don¡¯t form a relationship. This is my request.¡± It was such a heavy request genuinely coming from her. Eva was so overwhelmed beyond words that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to open her mouth while her eyes faintly shook. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet The news of Count Holland¡¯s visit put the Baronet household in an uproar. No one expected such an important figure to come to Baronet Biti¡¯s house, who was not part of the peerage. Because of the lack of hands, Eva was busy all afternoon along with other maids. After changing curtains and cushions, while also sweeping and mopping the house, she was exhausted to the point she had no energy to walk. Eva trudged up to the stairs, thinking of taking a short break in her room. However, as they said, the moment hands don¡¯t have something to bustle, that¡¯s the moment where thoughts get jumbled. Her walk became heavier, mixed with confusion. The Crown Prince Edward Kane Butterfield. The name of the Crown Prince who was five years older than Eva. She only met him once when she was very young, but didn¡¯t have many recollections about it. Since then, they had never met in person nor communicated with each other. The only thing left was the title of fianc¨¦e. ¡®H-however, he¡¯s at the border.¡¯ So he couldn¡¯t be the Crown Prince. Right now, he was declared to be standing by on the western border. If he returned, the whole empire would be in commotion and a welcome ceremony would be thrown. ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure.¡¯ Cecil¡¯s answer was a fifty-fifty chance. Even though she persuaded herself, her suspicion stowed even more. The Count didn¡¯t say Ruth¡¯s full name. Despite Count Holland having a higher position than him, the way Ruth held his gaze, the charisma, as well as the dignity he emitted felt more natural. There was another thing. The wounds on his bare body were clearly the traces of battles he had to face countless times and injuries on the battlefield. But was it only that? As Eva sighed and opened the door, ¡°Goodness! You startled me,¡± the unexpected Baronetess in front of the dressing drawer, yelped in surprise and twirled to Eva. ¡°Do you not know how to knock?¡± ¡°This is my room. Instead, what are you doing here?¡± Eva asked, frowning. It was odd that the Baronetess sneaked into Eva¡¯s room and was surprised as if she was caught doing bad things. ¡°W-what am I doing you asked? I came to find you. I didn¡¯t see the tip of your nose all-day. I didn¡¯t come here because I wanted to!¡± ¡°I was inside the house where you could see me clearly this whole time, madam.¡± Eva held her breath and spoke calmly. She worked all day long, in and out of the drawing-room and the dining room, so it was impossible that she failed to notice her presence. The Baronetess lied. If not, then she wasn¡¯t interested in Eva¡¯s whereabouts because she was too preoccupied dressing up. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, I want to inform you that you don¡¯t have to attend dinner.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family gathering and they¡¯re the guests we invited. Don¡¯t linger too long because it might bother our guests, just greet them and leave. Do you get it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Please tell Pamela to speak on behalf of me.¡± The Baronetess wanted both Count Holland and Knight Ruth to only have eyes focused on Pamela. It almost made her laugh, but Eva accepted without further question. She didn¡¯t want to take part nevertheless. After all, it had been a long time since she was included in the family list, she was used to eating separately with the maids after they finished their meal. ¡°Go back to work if you understand. Also can¡¯t you do something about that look? That damn look as if you¡¯re still at the top¡­¡± Not wanting to continue the words that had been on the tip of her tongue, the Baronetess left the room furiously with a crumpled face. She often affronted Eva¡¯s proud face, which she didn¡¯t understand why she was so bitter about it. Cecil said that it was because Eva didn¡¯t grovel or defend herself, even when trampled on. They instinctively knew that her aristocratic nature was something they couldn¡¯t have, and it made them boil in anger. Of course, Cecil also said it was also because of her unparalleled beauty. Although by heart, Eva might know the reason why. It was because she never broke from the Baronetess¡¯ hysteria. Alone in her room, Eva exhaled a deep breath as she looked around. The room was still clean like she was left before. She opened the dresser drawer just in case, but nothing was missing. Well, in the first place, there was nothing valuable to be stolen. Eva relaxed and untied her apron to change her clothes. The moment she untied the knotted strap on her chest and lifted her skirt, she could smell a foul scent from behind. ¡°Hey, beautiful. What are you up to?¡± ¡°Gasp! What are you doing, Todd!¡± Eva shoved him, out of her wits. It was Todd, the Baronet¡¯s son, who had been out of the house to gamble lately and had only shown up today. Todd used to be plump when he was young, but now he boasted of his huge physique, which was enough to be compared to the combined three bodies of strong young men. He had a slick oily face while his forehead became broader because of the hair loss on his scalp. He smelled as though a fish was rubbed against his body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s been a while since I have been home, but you don¡¯t welcome me?¡± ¡°Get out, Todd.¡± Eva took two steps back as he approached with a sick smile. If there was anything more unbearable than the Baronet couple¡¯s abuse and horrendous housework she got, it was Todd¡¯s flirtation and licentious gaze that grew intense as the days passed. It had become common to openly stare at her chest and buttock. Sometimes, he uttered some indistinct lewd words that left her appalled. Moreover, with how drunk he was now, he tried to embrace her or take her to a dark corner. Whenever days like this occurred, Eva always wished for Todd to get married quickly or for something to happen to him so he couldn¡¯t return home. ¡°Don¡¯t play hard to get, Eva. If I was in your shoes, I would think that I would make a great husband, no?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Go away.¡± Eva glared at him, but her body was shaking. Every time she was verbally molested by him, she felt like a bunch of caterpillars were crawling all over her body. It wasn¡¯t this bad before, but every time he lost money in gambling, he seemed to lose some more screws. But there was another reason why he became more aggressive. Five months from now, Eva would become an adult. When that time comes, it meant that Eva could become independent as she no longer needed protection from the Baronet. Eva had previously attempted to leave the house with Cecil, but had no choice but to come back after the Baronet reported it to the investigation bureau. He must have felt it was unfortunate to lose an unpaid worker, and at the same time worried that his flawed reputation would get dirtier. Ever since then, Eva and Cecil have been waiting for Eva¡¯s coming of age, dreaming that they¡¯ll be able to live happily outside of this gutter-like place. Aware of the fact, it was why Todd became impatient, afraid he might lose Eva. ¡°Did you know? The more you behave like this, the more delicious you look. You have nowhere to go anyway, so in the end, you¡¯ll become mine.¡± His eyes were wide open, glaring with darkened eyes. Todd advanced toward Eva like he was ready to attack her and grabbed her wrist. Chapter 13 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 13 ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go!¡± Eva screamed and shook her arm, but she couldn¡¯t wriggle away from his iron grasp. Even as she kicked her feet and scratched the back of Todd¡¯s hand, he dragged her harder as if it didn¡¯t affect him one bit. It hurt so bad that it felt like her wrist was being crushed. However, if anything, the fear and disgust got to her more. ¡°What are you doing, Todd!?¡± As tears pricked Eva¡¯s eyes, Pamela showed up and shouted. Still in an underdressed state, Pamela¡¯s eyes were wide open with fury at the sight of Eva and Todd together. ¡°Today, Lord Holland is going to visit. I¡¯ve already told you to stay out. Don¡¯t you understand how important this is?¡± With both hands, Pamela pushed Todd¡¯s chest out of anger. Once he withdrew and released Eva¡¯s hand, she quickly fled to the corner of the room with jagged breath. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to relax. The sense of humiliation made her sick in the stomach. She was glad that Pamela appeared, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t feel grateful. Pamela wasn¡¯t angry because Todd forced himself on Eva. She just didn¡¯t want to show her disheveled brother to her guests. That¡¯s why she wanted to drive him out since he might ruin this chance with his impolite and vulgar words. Eva¡¯s mind went blank in disillusion. It wasn¡¯t only directed toward Todd, who seemed to have just come back from wallowing in the sewer, but also to the humiliation she got from both him and Pamela, who was not genuine in helping Eva. ¡°Oh? Did you just look down on me? You better watch it. If I win a big jackpot, I won¡¯t even look at this house!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth and scram. Do you really not get it that if I become the Countess, you can live well and people will acknowledge our house?¡± ¡°That sounds funny. The bad-tempered Countess? Much better if you¡¯re called the wild dog Countess.¡± With his pride hurt, Todd glared at Pamela then turned around. Before leaving the room, he glared at Eva and spoke in a warning tone. ¡°Flirt with that Count or something, then I¡¯ll make sure to tie you and Cecil together and throw you both to the water.¡± As if Eva was his, Todd growled at her and kicked the floor roughly, then disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s that insane guy saying? Eva, come to my room and help me get dressed.¡± Pamela left the room along with a smile, unbothered as if nothing had happened. She didn¡¯t ask how Eva was feeling, wearing an uninterested face. Now left alone, Eva lifted her trembling hand in front of her eyes. The stinging part on her wrist was dyed red. When she saw it, she remembered the nightmare from a while ago and her whole body began to tremble. If she was tainted by Todd for real, she would never be able to erase the shame, no matter how much she vomited. She sat on her bed, crossing her arms to her shoulders, wrapping her upper body. At this moment, she wanted to run to Cecil, hugging and confiding about it. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. She simply closed her eyes, fighting back the tears, and comforted herself. ¡®It¡¯s fine. Hang in there a bit more, and everything will be fine.¡¯ Five months to adulthood will come in a flash. As always, time would always wash away the remnants of the day. All she could do was be careful and patiently wait for the time. Even though she knew that, even though it was no different than any other day, today particularly stung. * * * ¡°More¡­ tighter. Make it look slim.¡± Pamela, who put her hand on her stomach, screamed with her face twisted in pain. Even though it was already tight, her desire to look pretty seemed to have no end. ¡°You see, the Count is very charming. To tell you the truth, I was worried because he seemed a bit aloof at first, but later he said that he was looking forward to tonight, and smiled! He said that tonight is going to be great.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Eva answered casually and secured the corset tightly. Even if she was feeling down, she had to do her job properly. Or the Baronetess will scold at the top of her lungs all night in wrath. If the flame was directed only at her, she might pretend not to care, but the problem was that she also brought Cecil to stir the fuss. Even now, the Baronet and his wife gave the remark that Cecil didn¡¯t work and was just a freeloader. ¡°Oh, right. How about that man?¡± ¡°Who¡­?¡± Eva asked in sincerity as Pamela¡¯s words entered from one ear and left from another ear. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Sir Ruth! He¡¯s been so nice to you. How¡¯d it feel to talk to him?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ He looked like a great person.¡± Without her realization, her voice grew fainter. It reminded her of her long-forgotten shock, his face, and Cecil¡¯s words. Judging by how he treated her, it was obvious that he was a good man. Saving her, massaging her barefoot, giving her a ride on his horse to her home. Not everyone is willing to do that. However, after listening to Cecil, that aspect becomes strange and suspicious. Whether he did it out of sincerity or because he knew her identity and gladly gave her a hand. Either he was the Crown Prince or he wasn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know. If he was the Crown Prince, she shouldn¡¯t get involved with him. But, if not, he was just someone who comes and goes quickly. In other words, there was no need to keep reminding herself or be concerned about it. ¡°Right? Besides, he¡¯s so handsome that it left me speechless.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Sigh. I can¡¯t give him up. I should get both of them.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Eva asked with trembling lips as it caught her attention. She felt trouble hiding behind Pamela¡¯s serious confession. ¡°I¡¯m going to seduce Sir Ruth. After marrying the Count, I¡¯ll make him my lover.¡± Pamela replied lightly, as if it was the most obvious and easy answer, like holding bread and wine in both hands. Chapter 14 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 14 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet Eva couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment. It felt like her lungs had shrunk. Why didn¡¯t she notice this before? How much Pamela drooled while looking at Ruth, and how much her pride was wounded by his indifference to her beauty. Above all, it must have been Ruth¡¯s excessive kindness toward Eva that made Pamela end up with this decision. After all, Pamela couldn¡¯t stand people who gave their attention to Eva. ¡°That¡¯s why, Eva, you have to keep Sir Ruth company outside until the dinner ends and I have gotten to know Lord Holland. Later, I¡¯ll give you a signal to bring him to my room.¡± ¡°What¡­ are you going to do?¡± ¡°What else? I¡¯m going to seduce him, of course.¡± Pamela smiled like an innocent child as she slid her dress on from her feet. ¡°¡­¡± Although Eva thought that Pamela¡¯s words were false confidence, she couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging feeling inside. In fact, Pamela once stirred up several men¡¯s hearts altogether. There was never a day that passed by without love letters and gifts, the front hall crammed with invitations and visit cards that piled up. She was never really interested in Pamela¡¯s love affairs, but this time it bothered her. If Pamela really made a move on Ruth, would he accept it? If that was the case, should she support them genuinely? An unknown heat arose in Eva¡¯s heart as if a meteorite struck her. * * * By the time dinner was ready, Count Holland and his friend arrived at the residence. Baronet Biti, his wife, and Pamela, along with Eva and the staff, lined up in the hall to greet them. ¡°Welcome, Lord Holland and Sir Ruth. It¡¯s such an honor to have you visit this humble place.¡± Baronet Biti took a step forward, offering them a flattering smile. For him, their visit was like an unexpected godsend. He had heard that there were visitors in Bale Castle, but didn¡¯t know that it was Count Holland, the Lord of the castle. Had he known, he would have ran straight to him to plead what he desired. He didn¡¯t understand why there were no rumors about his arrival, it was as if a mouse had snuck in, but he met with him nevertheless. From Pamela¡¯s story, they helped her by chance, though it must not have been the full story. His pretty, smart daughter would have noticed their existence and made a connection on purpose. He was proud of her. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you, Sir Biti.¡± Count Holland responded politely and took off his hat as a courtesy. Standing behind him, Sir Ruth followed suit with a brief bow. In contrast to their casual attire during the day, both of the men dressed up in modest style, glowing blindingly as they caught everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, and this is Laura, my wife and my daughter, Pamela, who you¡¯ve already met. As for my son, well¡­ He¡¯s out of town planning a new business.¡± The lie about Todd¡¯s absence easily rolled out from the Baronet¡¯s mouth, perhaps embarrassed people would find his son¡¯s condition. ¡°Nice to meet you, Madam and Lady Biti.¡± ¡°Such an honor to meet you, Lord Holland.¡± The Baronetess extended her arm toward Count Holland, expecting him to kiss the back of her hand, only to be met with him dipping his head politely, leaving her in bewilderment. Eva stepped back with the maids as they greeted each other. She wasn¡¯t confident to greet them and act like nothing was happening. Especially because Ruth, who stood behind the Count without a word, sometimes stared at her intensely as though he knew her. She wanted to ask him. If he really was the Crown Prince? Had he been so kind to her because he knew she was his ex-fiance? No. I don¡¯t want to ask, I don¡¯t want to know. He had already cut ties with her, it didn¡¯t matter anymore if he was the Crown Prince or a Knight. Whether Pamela seduced Ruth or not, whether he succumbed to it or not, that was none of her business. Eva kept silent as if she wasn¡¯t there, too engrossed by her thoughts. ¡°Now, shall we go in? We didn¡¯t serve anything fancy, but we did our best to prepare it.¡± Fortunately, Baronet Biti and his wife led Count Holland and Ruth to the dining room, with no intention of introducing Eva. Then, just as everyone began moving in pairs and the staff started to scatter to their assigned work, Ruth, who had been standing without a word, stopped them in a firm tone. ¡°Wait.¡± People¡¯s eyes, including Eva, turned toward him in unison. ¡°I believe there¡¯s one person you haven¡¯t introduced yet.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The Baronet frowned as he asked Ruth. While Ruth searched for the one he meant, the others also looked around the room. ¡°This lady over here, you haven¡¯t introduced her yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruth¡¯s gaze caught Eva off guard, making her swallow her breath, and bite her lip. Like a spear, everyone¡¯s gazes pierced her. Seeing Eva hide in the dim light space, Ruth pulled her into the light. ¡®For the love of God, why is he doing this to me?¡¯ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Eva, introduce yourself.¡± Baronet Biti bitterly spoke to Eva with a sour expression. It was a situation that she didn¡¯t want, but couldn¡¯t avoid now that it had become like this. Eva mustered a polite face while curtseying, picking up the hem of her skirt. ¡°Good Evening, Lord Holland and Sir Ruth. My name is Eva Bell Turner Massies.¡± ¡°Such a pleasure to meet you. If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask if you have a connection with Lord Massies, who was the former owner of Bale Castle?¡± After they exchanged greetings, Ruth asked the question with a soft smile. ¡°¡­I have. I¡¯m the daughter of Count Massies.¡± ¡®Why am I like this?¡¯ As her father¡¯s name came out of her mouth, suddenly her throat felt dry while tears threatened to fall. It made her realize the crushed glory and the situation she was in right now. Was it because she remembered her beloved father and family she was proud of? Or was it because of how pitiful she felt as she introduced herself in front of everyone? She didn¡¯t know that an ordinary greeting like this could be so precious and sad when she was young. ¡°I see, you are the daughter of Lord Massies, whom I admire.¡± Noticing her glossy eyes from upcoming tears, Ruth bent down on one knee. He took her limp hand, looking up to her eyes as if asking permission. ¡°I¡¯m honored to meet you, Lady Massies.¡± Then he kissed the back of her hand. A heavy silence filled the air for a minute. Everyone froze in their place, holding their breath. But Eva was the most shocked one. She couldn¡¯t figure out why he focused everyone¡¯s attention on her and made her stand out. Ruth was still grasping her fingertips, not yet rising on his feet. Then, he felt unsettled the moment his eyes zoned in on Eva¡¯s wrist. He was staring at the red mark that formed from Todd¡¯s clutch. The spot where his eyes rested felt hot and cold. When she took her hand away out of embarrassment, only then did Ruth stand up and put on a neutral face. How he wished that he didn¡¯t pretend not to know her. However, he quickly spoke as he scoured the people around who were standing in stunned silence. ¡°It seems there¡¯s an evil beast living in this house.¡± No one knew what he meant. Only Eva blushed bashfully. It seemed like the more she tried to run farther to avoid getting involved, the more she got tangled with him. * * * ¡°Therefore, my Lord, why don¡¯t we turn the forest behind Bale Castle back into the hunting ground? Not only is it great for you, it¡¯s also a great help for the economy in Crocs Field,¡± said Baronet Biti with food inside his mouth as he chewed the meat in impetuosity. He was trying to persuade the Count to transform Count Massies¡¯ animal conservation forest that was forbidden to enter into the hunting ground. ¡°And it would be good to hold a ball at Bale Castle. That castle more or less became a haunted castle because the pivot of provincial nobles disappeared.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound disrespectful but I don¡¯t think the previous Count had any intention of changing the world. He didn¡¯t care about the provincial aristocracies at all.¡± This time, the Baronetess and Pamela added fuel with their opinion to encourage the Count enthusiastically. All of these were the complaints they had buried with the former Count Massies. It was said that he had no interest in holding social gatherings and instead invested in different things, blocking the path for these other noble families from expanding. It wasn¡¯t very wrong to say. Thirty years ago, after the reign of feudal Lords was over, all of the sovereignty centered on the Emperor. The power of the Lord to rule a region had disappeared and the central government system had begun, which forbade the enlistment of any soldiers and knights. Since the authority was concentrated in the Capital, the Imperial family, political influence, economic prosperity, as well as the center of culture and art had all moved to the Capital. Naturally, influential social gatherings and opportunities to connect with powerful people were also centralized. While the aristocratic families with great wealth could stay in their mansions in the Capital and mingle through gatherings and parties, for the poor provincial nobles, all of these were too high brow for them. Therefore, gatherings held by the high-status nobles who came back to their hometown after the social season was over, were the most important event for the provincial nobles. Because that was the chance for those nobles who haven¡¯t made their married debut in the Capital¡¯s social circle to meet the invited high-status nobles and build a network with them. If lucky, they can meet children from a good family and get married. Though, this family was far too explicit. ¡°I¡¯ll give it more thought. I¡¯ll do my best to give more life to the Bale Castle from now on.¡± Count Holland gave them a polite smile, having accepted their words. As Pamela said, though he appeared sour at the river, he surprisingly led the atmosphere with sophisticated manners. ¡®Why on earth do I have to listen to this?¡¯ Eva, who was forced to sit at the corner of the table, felt sick to her stomach. Their smooth-talking feat revealed their brimming greed. It was true that Count Massies neglected the provincial nobles, but it didn¡¯t mean that he neglected the commoners. The peasants who rented the Massies¡¯ land received a cheap commission. He also supported the poor, orphans, and widows financially. He sponsored local artists and opened the castle once a year to hold festivals for the commoners. To her, he was the father who funded most of the local development. But all those things were disparaged and only blamed for some lack of things by the people who received the greatest help from her father. ¡®And I just happened to sit here¡­¡¯ All of this was because of that man, Ruth. Unperturbed, he escorted her to the dining room, leaving the Baronetess with no choice but to arrange a seat for Eva. Whether he knew that she blamed him or not, Ruth sat across Eva, indifferent. She kept her body upright and chewed the food slowly, savoring it. Whenever her eyes lost where to look and happened to lay eyes on his figure, he sent a ghost smile. Didn¡¯t he realize that his poise and ingrained kindness made her more uncomfortable? Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°I see. As far as I know, the Bale Castle is not the only property you bought, but also quite a few properties around here.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Then, how about entrusting me to manage your land and the Castle in the Crocs Field? After all, I was in charge of Lord Massies¡¯ land before. There¡¯s never been a problem while I was managing the land.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­ I¡¯ll look into it once I return.¡± Count Holland answered slowly with a stilted smile. He was getting tired now, sincerity vanished from his tone. He would turn his head once in a while, glaring at Ruth and scrunching his face to form an angry expression. Ruth, as expected, completely ignored him. ¡°Thank you very much, my lord. Does the food fit your palate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you for your care.¡± Although it¡¯s palpable that Count Holland¡¯s answer was out of politeness, the Baronet was on cloud nine as if he had found a job. The Baronetess was also in a good mood as she raised her hand to bring out more wine. And at that very moment, Eva¡¯s face hardened. To be precise, she saw a familiar bracelet on the wrist of the Baronetess. It was the only thing her mother left behind. A simple platinum bracelet with small sapphires and diamonds embedded, giving off a sense of extreme luxury. The bracelet might not be rare or expensive like the jewels her father sold, but it was priceless to Eva. She hid it deep in the closet but the Baronetess still found it and took it. The Baronetess sneaked into her room to steal it and acted like nothing happened. Her anger rocketed, the hand that was holding the glass of water trembled. It felt like she was about to explode from the things she had been enduring all day. She wanted to approach the Baronetess right away and yell at her to give back the bracelet. Suddenly, Eva felt a gaze on her. She whipped her head around, only to discover that Ruth looking at her with narrowed eyes, seeming to read her. Upon meeting his chilly gaze, it reminded her of her initial problem. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s focus on one thing at a time.¡¯ Eva bit her lip hard, pressing down her frustration. When messy matters mixed up unyieldingly, pick up the most urgent and important first. If she got distracted by too many things, it would stress her out and leave her on edge. Suddenly, the meat felt tough, the salad became soggy, the wine distorted into bitterness, and the water tasted sour. She hoped that the meal would be over soon, but the Baronetess and Pamela initiated another conversation. ¡°Oh, right. Thank you for taking Pamela home, Lord Holland. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m honored to bring home a beautiful lady.¡± Count Holland formed a smile to entertain them. It seemed he could pull it off straight away at the right moment. Eva felt sorry for the Count by now. Ruth, who came with him, clamped his mouth, not providing any help. The Count had been dealing with this all alone. ¡°Oh, my. You¡¯re so kind. Speaking of, it seems that Lord Holland isn¡¯t yet married. Are you already married by any chance?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. My mother is zealously looking now.¡± ¡°I see. Though arranged marriage is not strange, love is the core of marriage, no matter what anyone says. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a relationship started from destiny?¡± Those words were clearly referring to Pamela. The Count merely accepted her out of kindness, not showing any particular interest in her, but she seemed to push ahead a bit because of excitement. Besides, Pamela technically isn¡¯t the protagonist of a ¡®fated relationship¡¯, she was more fit as a sly spy. ¡°Indeed. Of course I¡¯ll seize it if that chance ever appears.¡± A subtle silence followed after the Count replied with a calculated comeback. ¡®If you meet someone by destiny someday, you¡¯ll seize them,¡¯ that means he hasn¡¯t met his fated one yet. Or at least it might be an implication that Pamela isn¡¯t the one. ¡°How about Sir Ruth? Are you married? Or do you have anyone in mind?¡± The Baronetess quickly regained her composure and shifted the subject of the question. Eva¡¯s wandering mind went back on track once she heard it. His identity is an enigma to her, that¡¯s why, unknowingly, her entire fiber became more sensitive in waiting for his answer. Needless to say, if he was the Crown Prince, she didn¡¯t expect his answer to be full of fondness. She was fifteen and he was twenty. She understood that he wasn¡¯t in the age or situation to have a passionate romance with his childhood fiance¨¦ who didn¡¯t even remember his face. However, she was curious. About what he felt about the engagement that had bound him for a long time. About his opinion of the existence of his ex-fiance¨¦ who has plummeted down and disappeared. If possible, she wanted to know if there was a woman he loved other than his designated fiance¨¦. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°I don¡¯t have one. My engagement broke a long time ago.¡± Ruth put down the knife and fork as he wiped his mouth with a napkin. Despite the question being quite unpleasant, he still kept his manners by answering while holding eye contact. ¡°My goodness, how on earth¡­¡± ¡°It was decided by the adults in my family.¡± ¡°Such a shame. But don¡¯t blame the adults too much. There must be a reason why they broke it.¡± ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s¡­ a reason. That¡¯s why I feel bad for the other party.¡± Ruth smiled bitterly at the Baronetess¡¯ exaggerated consolation. His eyes automatically drifted toward Eva. It might have been his imagination, but in his eyes, she looked like she felt guilty. Eva turned her head away, embarrassed at herself for trying to leave a good impression on him. ¡°You must like her a lot.¡± ¡°Nothing sort of that. There¡¯s nothing between us because we haven¡¯t seen each other since we were very young.¡± He answered straightforwardly. Even if he were the Crown Prince, it wasn¡¯t a disappointing answer to Eva. She has the same belief as him. They didn¡¯t have a chance to like or hate each other. Nevertheless, her attention was focused on every word that flowed out of his mouth. She instinctively began to wonder what was inside of the mind of the person she was once meant to be with. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry about it. You can always find someone else. I have a feeling that you must be popular.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had another woman around.¡± His words came out as a whisper. Eva¡¯s downward eyelashes lifted.. ¡°My, why?¡± ¡°Because, it doesn¡¯t sit well to steer away from my ex-fiancee. Although no feelings are attached, I haven¡¯t seen her face since I was young.¡± After Ruth spoke, as though it were a light matter, he picked up the glass of wine and brought it to his lips. Beyond the tilted glass, darkened eyes stared at Eva. They were blank, as if the night outside the window had been absorbed into his eyes. ¡°I thought she was the only woman I¡¯d marry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her anger over the bracelet quickly vanished. Even if she scolded her heart, her heart was already soothed with the belief that this man was the Crown Prince. She felt satisfied because her innocent younger self thought that she should be the one who married him. At that time, though there was no love, no interest, no expectation between them, they still happened to be faithful to each other. She didn¡¯t realize she was in a relationship. She didn¡¯t know until it was over. * * * In between the time of the end of dinner and before the tea-time session begun, Eva followed the Baronetess to her room who intended to fix her makeup. ¡°Give it back. My bracelet.¡± Eva stretched out her arm to the Baronetess, who was checking herself in the mirror. She was so furious that her voice was wrapped by coldness. She was taught not to show emotions easily, but she didn¡¯t think she could right now. A lot had happened in this house and she bottled it up inside. The fossil-hardened patience had turned into a bomb that was ticked by the Baronetess¡¯ theft. ¡°Bracelet? Oh, you mean this? I merely borrowed it for a while.¡± ¡°If you take it without the owner¡¯s permission, you don¡¯t borrow it, you steal it.¡± If it was any other time, she would only take the bracelet and return since she didn¡¯t want to make things worse. However, Eva could no longer stand the Baronetess¡¯ brazen attitude and bit her back. ¡°Watch your mouth. Where¡¯s this rude behavior coming from?¡± ¡°Give it back, please. Right now.¡± ¡°Sorry to break it to you, but it seems that I can¡¯t do that, Eva.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eva¡¯s voice lowered. In the blink of an eye, the dark grudge that had been buried inside unleashed and blinded her rationality. Today was the day she was done with suppressing her feelings. Definitely not at this moment, no matter what retaliation came afterward. ¡°Listen, Eva. We didn¡¯t get paid properly because your family went bankrupt. But we still brought you here because of the bond we shared in the past. Do you know how much we lost to raise you and keep Cecil? So I¡¯ll keep this to make it up.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll report you to the Investigation Bureau.¡± ¡°Go try it. Who would they believe if I said this was mine?¡± The Baronetess snorted and waved her hand to show the bracelet off. The action clearly intended to tease Eva and reveal the greed for the bracelet. Eva¡¯s lips formed a frown towards the shameless and childish demeanor. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Those gems have name and history. Where the gemstone came from, who processed it, and how it ended up in the hands of its owner.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Her pupils trembled out of nervousness, reaffirming again because she didn¡¯t know to that extent. The Baronetess¡¯ face over Eva¡¯s first attempt at the rail was priceless, which she thought was naive. Eva wanted to persist, but was scared. She wanted to pressure the Baronetess more, but she would rather hold back. ¡°Investigation will reveal the owner of that bracelet was my mother. Then it will be widely known that you stole my bracelet.¡± ¡°Y-you lunatic!¡± The Baronetess raised her hand in anger at Eva¡¯s rebellion. Before her weak-like-a-grass hand could touch her cheek, Eva caught it. ¡°Madam, I am now taller and stronger than you. Do you think just because I accepted the hit, I couldn¡¯t slap you?¡± ¡®Because that¡¯s something someone shouldn¡¯t do.¡¯ She didn¡¯t do it because that was such a cowardly and dirty gesture to show dissatisfaction over some needs. Eva looked right into the Baronetess¡¯ eyes with fierceness. She never realized because she always avoided eye-contact, but now that she was her eye to eye, the Baronetess was much shorter from her. In addition, Eva¡¯s grip was stronger than expected, maybe because she gained muscle due to tedious labor. ¡°Y-you¡¯re not going to let go?¡± The seriousness in Eva¡¯s eyes made the Baronetess¡¯ eyes quiver. She wiggled her wrist and tried to pull it out, but it didn¡¯t budge in Eva¡¯s grip. ¡°Perhaps you forgot that I am still the daughter of Lord Massies, so it¡¯s natural how big the gap between our status is. You¡¯re aware that there¡¯s a charge of defamation for aristocrats, right? It not only applies to the commoner who insults the aristocrat, but also to the lower status of the aristocrat who insults the upper status.¡± ¡°W-where did you¨C¡± ¡°If you use violence against me one more time, I won¡¯t keep silent.¡± Eva pushed her wrist and let the Baronetess go. Pushed backward by the force, her buttocks unsightly bumped with the chest behind her. ¡°Give me back my bracelet. This instant.¡± Eva took a step closer and glared at the Baronetess with authority. She shuddered but dared not respond as she clutched onto the chest. Then aggressively untied the bracelet and threw it on the floor, perhaps indicating her last bit of pride. ¡°Take it. It¡¯s very cheap anyway.¡± The keepsake of Eva¡¯s mother fell to the floor. No longer wanting to deal with the Baronetess, she picked up the bracelet and tucked it into her arm. Before she left the room, she jerked her head toward the Baronetess and shot a one last warning glare. Back in her room, Eva leaned back on the door and stared down at the bracelet. The blue glint caught her eyes, her disarray rationality beginning to unjumble. ¡®What did I do just now?¡¯ A belated sense of recklessness engulfed her. This was the first time in her life in this residence that she ever been fuming and rebelled. It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t speak up, she chose to not say anything aloud. That was because Cecil did everything for her, and she also walked on eggshells because she was afraid she would be kicked out. On the other hand, she mused if a devil had possessed and manipulated her a while ago. What was even more shocking was that she didn¡¯t regret it. The surprised Baronetess who saw her stand on the ground, eventually gave her the bracelet. Otherwise, she would have trampled on her pride for some time, then gave up. And there¡¯s another thing. She now understood that it was not worth it to endure. She didn¡¯t have to be angry, but she needed to be strong when injustice took place. Loosened up, Eva slid down with her back against the door. * * * Tonight was a cool night. Two black figures stood facing each other under a neat row of tall garden trees. Those two men were Count Holland and Ruth, who came out for a while after dinner. ¡°You have to return, Your Highness. By now, the Imperial Family must¡¯ve heard the news that you¡¯ve left the front line. It¡¯s dangerous to stay here any longer.¡± Count Holland spoke to Ruth in a worried tone. Publicly known as a knight, the true identity of Ruth was Edward Kane Butterfield. He was the Crown Prince of the Hamblin Empire and was appointed as Crown Prince since he was inside the womb of the first Empress. Count Holland was his palace aide and cousin. Edward had been serving on the Western Front Line for three years as Deputy Commander of the Imperial Order. It was a dangerous area where it wasn¡¯t strange anymore if war broke out with the neighbouring country. Once or twice a year, when he got a vacation, guards followed Edward from the day he left for vacation to the moment he returned. That was because there have been countless assassination attempts. The Emperor¡¯s second wife, as well as the current Empress, Mary, and the nobles from her faction, were behind it. They wanted to take advantage of the Emperor¡¯s fall and push Edward to the border while in the meantime make Leo the Crown Prince. However, the exceptional love of the Emperor for Edward, furthermore with the people trusting the courageous Crown Prince, they couldn¡¯t touch him openly. That¡¯s why the situation without obstacles like this was extremely dangerous for Edward. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m just spending my rightful vacation however I want.¡± Edward answered with a frown as he stood with crossed arms. This time under the command of the Emperor who regained consciousness, Edward was given a month-long vacation. A little bored, he had left the palace and was resting at the Bale Castle after telling a different date to the Imperial Family. On the contrary, he wrote the correct date on the document, so without doubt he wasn¡¯t violating the military law. ¡°Your Highness, do you realize that you¡¯re pretty weird right now?¡± Count Holland narrowed his eyes and ran his eyes over Edward¡¯s face, searching. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Why on earth did you hang up the Massies household flag? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s gonna get people¡¯s attention?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just being respectful to the Lord Massies. Is it a problem to do as I like to my own castle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s officially under my name, though.¡± Count Holland gritted his teeth under a smiling face. Thinking about it again, he did nothing but suffer from the outcome. He bought the castle five years ago at the request of the Crown Prince and handed the document to him right away. Sure, he bought that castle with his own money, and Edward robbed the castle documents by saying that he would pay them back after he succeeded the throne. Now that he thought about it, he was stupid. For one, he didn¡¯t have proof of their agreement, and second, he wasn¡¯t sure if Edward could ascend to the throne due to the circumstances of his return. Let the past be the past. Now, the Crown Prince officially was still on the front line. Furthermore, Count Holland was also known to spend his vacation in his family castle, Avalon, not in Bale Castle. Although they should¡¯ve played safe as much as they could in this kind of situation, he couldn¡¯t help the gut-wrenching feeling because of Edward¡¯s eccentric behavior. ¡°Then, why do you keep caring about her? I¡¯m wondering why you accepted the invitation to dinner, and why you brought up the story of the breakup. Don¡¯t tell me, did meeting your ex-fiancee ignite a feeling you didn¡¯t have before? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet Eva Bell Turner Massies, Crown Prince Edward¡¯s former fiancee. Count Holland was good at concealing his emotion, but this time, his voice was filled with frustration. Edward had always been cautious with every action he made because he knew how dangerous and risky his position was. He didn¡¯t act rashly, he was careful in judgment while also never getting attached to anyone. Edward never showed interest in women before. He wasn¡¯t rude to the women who approached him, but he wasn¡¯t friendly either. But he approached first and asked if Eva was okay, then massaged her feet. It was something that Count Holland never imagined. To top it off, deliberately looking after someone and kissing the back of that someone¡¯s hand was impossible in the past. No matter how strong their past bond was, he couldn¡¯t fathom the reason why Ruth did that to the woman he had lost that bond with. ¡°Because I feel bad.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Her hands are calloused. That¡¯s why it keeps bothering me.¡± Edward smiled a little then looked into the emptiness of the dark. When he rescued her by the river, when he heard her name, he knew right away that it was his ex-fiancee, Eva. She took after Count Massies, besides, those mysterious blue eyes matched his younger self¡¯s memory. However, the shade of blue he remembered was as clear and bright as the sky, different from the eyes he faced now that looked dim and sad. He felt sorry for her alarmed eyes and shoulders that were shaking hard as she struggled to express her pain in words. The image of her carrying herself with dignity despite shedding tears pierced his heart like a thorn. And, those hands. Those rough hands from calluses were clearly a sign that her life wasn¡¯t a bed of roses. Seeing them, incomprehensible anger rose inside him and he felt awful that he couldn¡¯t protect her. True, their relationship cut off due to Count Massies¡¯ death and the fall of the Emperor, but at one time, he really thought she was the woman who would be his wife. Although there was no love, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°This is not the time for Your Highness to worry about others. If you have to worry about someone¡¯s safety, it¡¯s not about that lady, but you. Tea time or whatever, we¡¯re gonna go right back¨C¡± Creak. Before his words were finished, there was a sound of a dry branch breaking. Both men simultaneously turned their heads in the direction of the sound. * * * ¡°How are you feeling, nanny?¡± Eva asked worriedly, placing her palm on Cecil¡¯s forehead. As soon as dinner was over, she brought food and forced Cecil to eat. At night, her fever slightly rose, so Eva mixed the medicine she had prepared with a fever reducer and urged Cecil to swallow it. ¡°No need to worry, my lady. I feel much better than yesterday. Cough.¡± Lying on the bed, Cecil smiled faintly, trying to ease Eva¡¯s worry. At the same time, she also worried that Eva would catch her cold, so she stopped her from coming closer. ¡°Where are those two, Lord Holland and Sir Ruth?¡± Although her eyelids were heavy because of drows, Cecil didn¡¯t forget to ask about them. The question was simple, but Eva knew the implication under it. Cecil must be worried about what he said to her or if their deal wavered because he showed up. ¡°We just ate. I was listening in silence. So don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be gone soon, nanny.¡± Eva left out some important things, she only told the safest event. If Cecil knew that Ruth kissed the back of her hand or brought up the broken engagement, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep because of anxiety. Of course, she didn¡¯t mention the bracelet incident. She wasn¡¯t going to let Cecil know anything that would bother her until she¡¯s fully recovered. ¡°You worked hard today, my lady. It must be tiresome, so sleep tight.¡± ¡°I know. Stop worrying about me and just go to sleep.¡± As Eva smiled and lightly patted the blanket, Cecil closed her eyes with relief. After making sure Cecil was completely asleep, Eva quietly blew out the candles and left the room. Tomorrow, she¡¯ll try to convince the Baronetess to take Cecil to a big hospital. Eva wonders, if the Baronetess refuses, will she be as angry as she was earlier with the Baronetess? Having worked all day, it exhausted her body and mind. She wanted to go to her room and sleep, but she had a mountain of work to do. She had to wash the dishes, clean up, and contemplate whether to follow Pamela¡¯s words of keeping Ruth company. ¡°Eva, where have you been?¡± As Eva walked down the stairs with heavy steps, Pamela appeared and grabbed her. ¡°I visited Cecil. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You see, Lord Holland and Sir Ruth are talking outside right now. I instructed Rossy to bring them back, but she hasn¡¯t come yet. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet Eva¡¯s voice turned cold. It wasn¡¯t because she was asked to run errands, but because Pamela didn¡¯t ask about Cecil¡¯s condition. Cecil was the teacher who taught her manners, couldn¡¯t she show more care and attentiveness? Moreover, she didn¡¯t even stop by Cecil¡¯s room because she was afraid of catching the cold. ¡°Yes. Go and send in Lord Holland while holding out Sir Ruth. That¡¯s what I ordered you, remember?¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re on your own.¡± ¡°You promised me, so why are you suddenly like this, Eva?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t promise. You¡¯re the only one who decided it.¡± Eva nudged Pamela by the shoulder and passed by her. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with this mother and daughter duo anymore. She was already fed up at dinner, and most of all, she didn¡¯t want to accompany Ruth, then lead him to enter Pamela¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to take Cecil to a hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eva halted in her tracks as she passed by Pamela. Whirling back, she demanded confirmation with suspicious eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll talk with my father tomorrow about taking Cecil to a big hospital. You know I keep my word, right?¡± It was an irresistible temptation. Pamela¡¯s promise changed depending on her mood, but once she made up her mind, she would fulfill it. She was the queen of this family because the hope of the Baronet family depended on her. Neither the Baronet nor his wife ever refused Pamela¡¯s requests. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t bring him to your room. But I can try holding him.¡± How can she refuse an offer to take Cecil to a hospital? Without hesitation, she acceded to Pamela¡¯s proposal. * * * Lights from the residence shone out from the building. The moonlight was also bright, making her not afraid of the outside. However, there were no signs of Count Holland and Ruth, who had gone to have a talk. Not even Rossy, the maid who went looking for them, seemed present. Where did they go? Eva followed along the path for the time being as the land wasn¡¯t as large as Bale Castle. After a short walk, Eva saw the figure of a woman leaning her body against a cone-like garden tree. One of her ears pressed on one side of a tiny gap, looking as if she was eavesdropping on someone. ¡°Rossy?¡± Eva squinted her eyes as she called the maid¡¯s name. Startled, Rossy scurried to her ¡°M-My lady.¡± With tottering steps, she took Eva¡¯s arm. The light that streamed down her face, which was as white as a ghost, confirmed her identity. What in the world did she hear back there? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s in there?¡± ¡°Well, Sir Ruth, Oh wait, Sir Ruth is not Sir Ruth¡­¡± ¡°What? What are you rambling on about? Tell me so I can understand.¡± Eva shook Rossy by shoulders to wake her up from her babbling state. At that point, Rossy¡¯s pupils, that had been flickering vehemently, returned to normal. Shaking her head to snap herself out of it, she stood upright and bowed her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, my lady. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± ¡°Rossy!¡± The look of Rossy¡¯s distant back seemed like she was in danger of being chased by someone. What¡¯s wrong with that kid? Eva tilted her head and moved to where Rossy was standing. As soon as she reached out to one of the neatly lined garden trees, someone suddenly broke through them and appeared. ¡°Goodness!¡± ¡°Lady Eva?¡± It was Count Holland, the one who emerged before the surprised woman. He must have been alarmed by the sound coming from this side since he came right through the tree without going around the path. Count Holland watched Eva with a puzzled face. In the blink of an eye, he struck an icy glare, revealing his suspicion. ¡°How much have you heard?¡± ¡°Hear? I simply¡­¡± Eva bit her lips while trying to make an excuse. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why she had to be pressed with a question like this. ¡°My lady?¡± Appearing a step late, Ruth strode to them with ease. Unlike Count Holland, who somehow seemed grumpy, he looked like he didn¡¯t give much thought about the circumstance. ¡°Tea is ready, that¡¯s why I came to fetch you. I approached this place because I heard some noises, but I swear I didn¡¯t listen.¡± With a firm gaze and lips tightly closed, Eva proved her innocence. Sure, Rossy¡¯s behavior was suspicious, but there was no need to mention it. Although it¡¯s the guests¡¯ mistake if they found out, the Baronetess wouldn¡¯t remain still, judging by her character. She could ask her when she was alone with Rossy. There was no need to point the finger at Rossy and turn a fine night into a nightmare. ¡°I see. Lord Holland probably misunderstood and was a bit sensitive. Don¡¯t you think so, Lord Holland?¡± Ruth dipped his head to Eva while giving a sideways glance to Count Holland. Everyone in the present knew that it was pressure to apologize. Count Holland¡¯s right eye trembled slightly. Feeling uneasy, Eva tried to call it off. Beating her by a second, Count Holland softened his face and opened his mouth. ¡°I guess I overreacted because I was talking about sensitive things. I deeply apologize.¡± ¡°No-no, it¡¯s alright.¡± His reverting back to his modest self left Eva feeling embarrassed. She bowed her head as her cheeks flushed. At the same time, Eva also realized something as she witnessed the exchanged glances. As she predicted, Ruth¡¯s aura overwhelmed Count Holland¡¯s. That meant his status was at least in the same position, or above, Count Holland¡¯s. He was more likely the Crown Prince. ¡°Then, shall we go inside?¡± Ruth suggested, breaking off the situation. Naturally, the three people began to saunter towards the building. What should she do? Eva pursed her lips. She was lost in thought. She just walked out of an awkward situation and it was ambiguous to call Ruth alone here. It would raise misunderstandings with Count Holland while Ruth may refuse. On the other hand, if they walk silently and get inside the residence, she would run out of options to get him out. ¡°Lady Eva?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± They all stopped in their tracks simultaneously. While Eva was having a hard time thinking how to persuade him, Ruth called her ahead. As both of them locked their eyes, Count Holland looked back and forth between the two with disapproval. ¡°The air is nice tonight, would you like to take a stroll with me?¡± As if he could read Eva¡¯s heart, Ruth initiated the prompt to be alone. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Ruth!¡± Instead of Eva answering, it was Count Holland who spoke with a wry face. He grimaced, not liking Ruth¡¯s unexpected behavior. For Eva, his reaction was hard to decipher and slightly distasteful. It was not like she was a dangerous person to be associated with, but it painted her as though she was someone who was bad and should be avoided. If Ruth was indeed the Crown Prince and Count Holland worried that he¡¯ll get involved with her again, then he had no need to fret. ¡°Lord Holland will go in first.¡± Eva hadn¡¯t replied yet, but Ruth spoke with a calm tone while pushing Count Holland¡¯s back. His lips tilted up, forming a smile that held stronger power than a hundred words. A regal bearing, something that couldn¡¯t be acquired, a natural born gift. Clearly, it pressured Eva to stay, as it did for Count Holland to leave the scene. Count Holland, who had been holding his stare, eventually eased as if he had given up. He sighed, ¡°Well then, I hope you two have a good time.¡± He looked between Eva and Ruth. His feeling seemed to change, perhaps because he lost the staring contest. He still held the same exasperation for both of them, however, a deep resignation swirled inside his eyes as he regarded Ruth, and when his gaze shifted to Eva, he looked to her with a mix of curiosity and sympathy. Count Holland, after having shown various facial expressions, shrugged and turned his back to walk away. ¡°Now, shall we go?¡± After Count Holland disappeared from sight, Ruth walked with his hands folded behind his back. Every move of his flowed so naturally that Eva couldn¡¯t help following him. The farther away from the residence, the deeper the darkness. In contrast, the moonlight became brighter. The sound of bugs cutting through autumn night and the sound of the breeze sweeping through the dry grass sounded charming. Ruth strode at an adequate distance. He then adjusted himself to match Eva¡¯s pace so that they walked side by side. The two remained silent for a while, the atmosphere feeling both awkward and comfortable. Ruth broke the silence as he opened his mouth first. ¡°May I ask you something?¡± ¡°Yes. Go ahead.¡± ¡°How come you ended up in the Baronet¡¯s house?¡± Being careful, he paused in the middle of his sentence and rephrased what he said. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t seem to be treated very well.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It just happened like that¡­¡± Eva blushed, her words trailed off in the end. She couldn¡¯t say that all her close relatives hated her because of her father¡¯s debt, that her mother was an outlander, that she had nowhere to go because she lost contact with her mother¡¯s family. She had no choice but to be an orphan. The only option she had was a distant relative, Baronet Biti. She was too embarrassed to talk about that shabby situation. ¡°Please let me know if you need my help.¡± Instead of asking any further, he came out with unexpected words. ¡°¡­Sorry?¡± Her shoulders stiffened as she responded. Did his offer give the impression that he knew she needed help? That meant Ruth was aware of her situation. Well, it was no wonder, given she was standing in the corner and was treated like thin air, dressed in old clothes and socks with holes. ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I am good.¡± Eva politely refused, smiling bitterly. She didn¡¯t appreciate his consideration. It was unpleasant when an ugly situation became a disgrace and tugged sympathy from the others. More particularly, the fact that she was discovered by this man shattered her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be. I know you¡¯re a good person. You¡¯re just being considerate of me.¡± Aside from her feelings, Ruth seemed like a nice person. She was grateful for him meticulously taking care of her after saving her from drowning. He was thoughtful of her needs by not making it obvious or condescending. The suggestion he proposed just now would have been a pity that came out from his disposition. ¡°A good person¡­¡± Ruth stared at the pitch-black darkness in the distance, silently repeating Eva¡¯s words. His steady footstep slowed down and stopped. Ruth turned and trained his eyes on Eva. ¡°I¡¯m not as good a person as you think.¡± As if he confessed in a monotonous voice. ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Because I have a lot of room for doubts, I don¡¯t trust people. I tend to not be nice to anyone. I¡¯m quite ruthless when it comes to someone who hurt or betrayed me. That¡¯s why¡­¡± His gaze was low, his chin was lifted. A gleam of compassion and warning swirled within his eyes, glistening in the darkness. ¡°I can help you in other ways, if it¡¯s not financial help you need.¡± ¡°Other ways?¡± ¡°For example, if someone bothers you, I can take care of it.¡± His dim eyes ran downward to fixate on Eva¡¯s wrist. His expression and demeanor were calm as the water, but his gaze felt like a knife, stabbing her wrist. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°S-Sir Ruth¡­¡± Incredibly stunned, her body shook uncontrollably. Only then did Eva realize what he meant by dealing with it. Todd. The man who left an outrageous mark by the force of grabbing Eva by the wrist. Ruth noticed it while kissing the back of her hand. There was someone in this residence who disturbed her. One could tell that if it was not the Baronet, then it must be his son. Whichever one of them, his words meant that he would step in and settle it. It was evident that his sentiment was out of good intention, but her heart felt tight. ¡°N-no. I¡¯m fine so you don¡¯t need to do that.¡± Eva quickly moved her mouth, refusing. It felt like the Ruth in front of her wasn¡¯t the one she knew. Only briefly, it was the first time she felt dread by the pressure emitted from him. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as it used to be in Bale Castle, but it¡¯s also not worse. The Baronet has a poor circumstance, so I¡¯m just helping him. Their family has ups and downs, but they¡¯re not bad people. My coming-of-age is around the corner, so it¡¯ll improve my situation.¡± Gibberish. She didn¡¯t even understand what she was talking about. She just thought she had to dismiss the subject so that way Ruth wouldn¡¯t interfere. Because ¡®helping¡¯ and ¡®taking care of it¡¯ didn¡¯t sound like half-empty words. Just in case of an unimaginable thing, she was mindful of talking about something horrendous. After she finished talking, Eva drifted her eyes up to Ruth. His face was mellow and as collected as ever while looking at her. As if the pressure was just an illusion, the way he stared was tender. As Eva got embarrassed for nothing and clammed her mouth tight, a brief smile crept across his feature. ¡°Is that so? I understand.¡± Ruth immediately accepted without digging further, as if he knew inside Eva¡¯s mind. He turned around again and began to walk. Eva also kept pace with him without saying a word. As her bewildering mind calmed down, she suddenly became suspicious. ¡°But may I ask why you want to help me?¡± He said he didn¡¯t trust people and was not the type of person who showed kindness to just anyone. She couldn¡¯t comprehend why he wanted to express a great deal of kindness to someone he just met. Even if he was the Crown Prince, their relationship was already over and they had no physical or emotional interaction before that. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s just say I felt sympathy.¡± Ruth averted his face with a vague answer. She waited for the next words to come, but no more answers were given. Moments later, he changed the subject and asked her another question. ¡°Have you ever visited the Bale Castle ever since you left?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s too far¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you miss it?¡± ¡°Sometimes.¡± Eva smiled bitterly and hung her head. True it was far, but on the other hand, she didn¡¯t have the courage to go, so she turned away from there. It wasn¡¯t her home anymore, that was why she was afraid if she stopped by and looked around, memories would flood in and break her heart. Nevertheless, she always missed Bale Castle. She remembered wandering through the huge hallways, cloisters, and empty rooms. She sat on the handrail and slid there, then on the way down, she was caught by her nanny and got scolded. If she climbed up along spiral stairs up to the rooftop, the scenery of Bale River and the Crocs Fields downtown area awaited her by a first glance. Above all, the place that came to her mind most often was when she said goodbye to her father. It was a place full of her family¡¯s love and memories. ¡°If you have time, go to the moonlight garden behind the castle at night.¡± ¡°Moonlight garden?¡± Ruth asked, staring at Eva as a curiosity adorned his face. ¡°It¡¯s a small garden with a fountain. It¡¯s beautiful during the day, even more so at night, when the moon is visible.¡± As Eva relived the place, her voice was filled with joy. Eva began explaining in a slightly excited voice how it was built and what had happened there. She talked for a while, but she got no response. It registered at her in that moment that she had said far too much and cast a glance at Ruth. He stopped with his eyes still fixed on Eva. Her eyes blinked, confused as he took a step back, faintly tugging up the corners of his mouth. ¡°My apologies, but could you wait here for a minute?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Eva could finish her words, he whirled around in haste and fled, leaving her behind in the dark and far away from the residence. What just happened? Now left alone, her shoulders quivered as she looked at the spot where Ruth had stood. Now by herself, various thoughts came one after another. Maybe he was getting bored because she talked a lot. Or maybe she made a slip of the tongue that she didn¡¯t realize and hurt his feelings. She didn¡¯t cross the line, so there must be a reason. She couldn¡¯t help but feel this way. He said he¡¯d be back soon, but no signs of him came yet. The darkness began to weigh heavily on Eva and the noises of the night now sounded frightening. She felt abandoned, alone in a cold, desolate location. As she was contemplating whether to go back, she heard horse hooves from afar. Shortly afterwards, huge and darker than the night, Ruth¡¯s horse appeared before her. Ruth, who stopped his horse in front of her, leaned forward and offered her a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bale Castle.¡± Softly, his eyes crinkled and smiled, declaring an unexpected suggestion. ¡°Pardon?¡± Caught off guard, Eva¡¯s eyes went wide as she asked. She couldn¡¯t follow the track of his mind. Bringing a horse out of the blue and going to the castle without giving a reason why. Instead of an answer, he pointed his index finger at the sky. The blended deep blue and black sky, filled with silvery moon as the stars spread across it. ¡°I heard it¡¯s beautiful under a moonlit night.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Ah¡­¡± A sudden utterance escaped Eva¡¯s lips. So he invited her to see the moonlight garden. He was listening to her story intently. Because of a fragment of the past that spilled out, he intended to go there, much to her surprise, regardless of whether he said it for himself, not for her. Eva¡¯s heart began to pound at his appealing suggestion. It was a place she sorely missed but couldn¡¯t bring herself to visit. As time went by, even in her dreams or waking up from it in a dazed state, that place always made her heart ache. She wondered if she could go there. Warnings that indicated danger rushed in. Considering the distance they would have to travel, she couldn¡¯t stay there for long. If she delayed further, Pamela and the Baronetess would raise their voices and scold her. Most of all, she was most worried about going to a separate place with him alone. Regardless, her anticipation of seeing the moonlight garden overtook her concerns. ¡°I can¡¯t be late.¡± As if under a spell, Eva held his hand, answering with a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Along with a convincing answer, Eva¡¯s body was pulled lightly and seated behind his back. ¡°Ah!¡± Shrieking a short exclamation, she instinctively corrected her posture and grasped onto his waist. ¡°The wind is cold at night.¡± ¡®Hide behind my back so you won¡¯t feel the wind head-on.¡¯ His sheepish smile and words gave her the reason why he put her on the back. Her heart throbbed once again. Ruth¡¯s horse galloped vehemently through the darkness. Eva was fine until she left the Baronet¡¯s residence, passed by the fields, and crossed the Bale River that circled the downtown area. However, once they traversed the entrance of Bale Castle, where she parted with her father, and dashed through the Cyprus Tree that lined beside the path, she felt a twinge of pain. She could feel a hot sting behind her eyes, so she buried her forehead on his back unconsciously. * * * ¡°Lord Holland is really great. I think he¡¯s madly falling for you.¡± The excited Baronetess said while looking at Pamela sitting on the parlor couch. Count Holland had been away for a while before joining them. She intentionally left Pamela and Count Holland alone. Every time she peeped, the atmosphere looked good. That¡¯s why she¡¯s dying to know. What they talked about, how much they clicked, and if they would meet again. ¡°He¡¯s a gentle and kind man. But a bit¡­¡± ¡°A bit what?¡± The Baronetess made a fuss and sat closer to Pamela. ¡°No, nothing. He¡¯s a gentleman. He¡¯s nice to me.¡± He spoke vaguely, but something perturbed Pamela. Count Holland was indeed kind, but maintained a distance between them, giving only civil answers when asked about himself, and glossed over politely when asked about the next meeting. What bothered her the most was that Count Holland kept asking about Eva. Since he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in Pamela, she felt uncomfortable and it hurt her pride. Although Pamela was the daughter of a low-status provincial aristocrat, she was known as the most beautiful woman in Crocs Field. Most of the men grovelled at her feet and they stiff-necked to get her attention. His behaviour, however, insulted and infuriated her. ¡°You have to do well. The ups and downs of our family depend on you. You know that, right?¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s just embarrassing.¡± Pamela¡¯s tone went frigid. Even if her mother didn¡¯t tell her, she intended to seduce Count Holland. She had had enough of being stuck in the corner of the countryside as a temporary aristocrat. Baronet title, not Baron title. By virtue of Count Massies¡¯ recommendation, it was the position that was barely granted by the Imperial Family. It was a status that couldn¡¯t be inherited if her father died. In other words, if she didn¡¯t marry a noble family¡¯s heir as soon as possible, she could return to being a commoner. Furthermore, she still had no assets and as the debt kept increasing, she had no foothold to back up her desire. She was sick and tired of everything. ¡°Okay, I got it. Speaking of, you said Eva is spending time with Sir Ruth?¡± The Baronetess questioned while looking into Pamela¡¯s eyes. A look of disapproval was written all over her face as soon as Eva¡¯s name left her mouth. Considering what Eva had done to her over a bracelet, it made her teeth grind, and she couldn¡¯t tell Pamela about it. For starters, Pamela would blame her for how poor her skill of stealing the bracelet was. Second, Pamela will scoff at her for not being able to slap Eva. That was how her daughter was. A child who judged the differentiation between good and evil by her own interests. ¡°Yes. So don¡¯t look for her.¡± ¡°I see why you did that, but I¡¯m a bit worried. If those two fall in love with each other¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t ever happen. She knows her position very well.¡± Pamela¡¯s voice sharpened when her mother spoiled the mood. She appreciated her mother¡¯s concern that Eva might seduce Sir Ruth, but Pamela didn¡¯t fret over it. Eva wouldn¡¯t go after Sir Ruth because Pamela had declared that she¡¯ll seduce him. She was sure Cecil and Eva both knew the cost if that happened. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°People are unpredictable. What if she tries to seduce him to get out of her situation? Not to mention, Sir Ruth seems to particularly care about Eva.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she looks pitiful.¡± Pamela retorted right after the Baronetess finished speaking, not missing a beat. It was an act of convincing the other part of her that also shared the same uneasiness. Although her priority was to seduce Count Holland, she couldn¡¯t refrain from being interested in Sir Ruth. Quite the opposite, seeing him not even batting an eye at her, it aroused an odd thrill inside. Sir Ruth might not be an ordinary person, though she couldn¡¯t ask in detail because he didn¡¯t reveal it himself. Being in the Imperial Order alone was a high enough position, and becoming a part of it was equivalent to, or more than, a Baronet. Above all, she liked his aura, and his looks far exceeded all of her standards. To tell the truth, despite his background, Sir Ruth stood out far more than Count Holland. However, he seemed to care about Eva and it irked Pamela. So she secretly observed them while acting nonchalant. She was trying to find out why he cared about Eva, but no matter how much she looked into it, there was nothing special in Eva. Eva was beautiful, but unrivalled by Pamela. Eva and Sir Ruth had only just met, so they couldn¡¯t fall for each other so quickly. And it was impossible that they got closer just because they share the same interest. In summary, it was sympathy, that¡¯s all. It must have bothered him that the daughter of a ruined aristocrat family was drowning in the water and shaking, then placed in the corner and treated like nothing. After all, he¡¯s a knight who learned about chivalry, so the behaviour came naturally, no? The attractive person looks after the unattractive person. ¡°Even so, don¡¯t trust Eva too much.¡± ¡°Cut it out and go. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Pamela responded coldly, turning her head away from her mother. Her mother¡¯s concern was unwarranted and distasteful. Title, power, and money. She didn¡¯t even do anything right as a parent, but what now, giving Pamela advice? What does she know? When Pamela was young, they made her bow her head to Eva. They made her sing higher and higher praises to get the title. ¡°There¡¯s a girl over there called Lady Eva. You have to be genteel so that your father can receive a noble title, understand?¡± That was the day she first went to Bale Castle with her father. She saw the huge fortress, the luxurious interior as if a deity lived in it, and other valuable items she had never seen before. It overwhelmed her. The huge differences between them shocked Pamela and crushed her self-esteem. ¡°Good day, Lady Eva.¡± The first time she saw Eva, she was wearing an expensive dress with her blonde hair braided lovingly as she held a beautiful doll. Pamela greeted her, inclining her head first, bending her knees while stashing her envy deep inside. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just call me by my name, Pamela.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Eva ordered her to do so that Pamela qualified to be her friend. Perhaps the memory of that day was greatly attached to her heart. Even after her father gained the title of Baronet, Pamela felt strange every time she faced Eva. It wasn¡¯t just about Eva. Eva has always been placed on a high pedestal. The staff of Bale Castle held their chin high and behaved like they were a noble. Although from a low-status aristocrat, Pamela was still a daughter of a noble, yet she was frightened and felt trampled on when she came face to face with them. However, their names flowed out of Eva¡¯s mouth effortlessly as they looked at her with fondness and adoration eyes. It was unfair. There was nothing worse than Eva, and the fact that Eva was a noble by birth and that Pamela was a commoner set a clear division between them. That was why Pamela liked and hated her. By the time her jealousy grew into hatred, Eva¡¯s family collapsed. Pamela remembered that day, she cried a lot for the first time since she was born. Because she was glad. She was happy that Eva plummeted down from the high place and came to her side. She felt good that she wouldn¡¯t have to hate Eva anymore. Eva shouldn¡¯t climb to a higher position than her nor become happier than her. That way, they could remain friends. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Pamela heard a voice coming from the entrance of the parlor. Knitting her brows as she was checking the figure, Rossy stood there and put her hands together. ¡°What is it, Rossy?¡± The Baronetess, who had still not left, scowled and raised her voice. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to report to Madam and Lady Pamela.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The horse halted by the door of Bale Castle, and they dismounted. It was bright, for the moonlight was radiant, and wall sconces hung in front of the door and along the wall. Because the Lord of the Castle hadn¡¯t returned yet, the caretaker didn¡¯t turn off the lights, waiting for him. ¡°It¡¯s still the same. It¡¯s exactly like the old times¡­¡± Eva turned her head from side to side, unable to contain her emotion. The exterior of the castle that she could see in the light remained intact. Even after all this time, Bale Castle silently stood firm and had a welcoming atmosphere to its ex-owner. Eva felt a twinge in her eyes, at a loss for words as she placed her hand on her chest. Ruth smiled softly and faced Eva as his lips parted. ¡°Where is it? The place we need to see.¡± ¡°Ah! This way.¡± When Ruth reminded her of their original goal, Eva quickly pulled herself together and led him. The two walked along the long colonnade, turning at the end of the building and moving to the back of the castle. As they walked up to the steps of a small hill past the trees, she heard a small sound of water flowing. It was the sound coming from the water fountain that was drawn from the watercourse in the mountain. Her steps, filled with eagerness and impatience, quickened. The moment she finally walked into the arch-shaped iron gate, the place she always dreamed of was unveiled in front of her. ¡®The moonlight streamed down, as if flowing from an angel¡¯s hands.¡¯ ¡°This is it.¡± Eva murmured with a dazed look as she recalled one sentence from the past. White marble was circling around to form a fountain reservoir. On one side of it, a statue of a lion roaring stood, as if on guard for any intruders. It was the symbol of the Massies family. On top of the marble, in the middle of the reservoir, settled an angel with its wings spread, both of its hands stretched out as it looked down at them. The water that filled angel¡¯s hands poured down to the reservoir, creating splashes in the water underneath it. Although all the parts were grand, they matched well in harmony with their surroundings. However, the highlight of the moonlight garden was a different thing. Silver white lights that beamed from all directions painted the area. ¡°The Thousand Moon stone. It¡¯s about connecting love.¡° Ruth spoke in a calm voice beside Eva, who was rendered silent, while he enjoyed the same view. The fountain reservoir and stone statues, as well as the flagstone floor, were all created from marble of the very same stone and color. This was an incredibly rare stone that only came from the Ether region, radiating a fine white light on its own. It reflected the moonlight and scattered it all over the place, creating an ethereal image. Legend has it that this stone was known as the light shed by an angel and the lamp of a fairy. As Ruth implied, when a man and a woman faced each other on this stone, it was said that they would fall in love under its light. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is.¡± With a smile, Ruth agreed at Eva¡¯s question, which sounded more like a monologue to herself. ¡°My grandfather made this place for my grandmother. It was also where my father and mother first met. They fell in love at first sight, though I can¡¯t quite understand it.¡± It was built by her grandfather, the second Count of Massies, for his beloved wife. It was also the place where her father, the third Count of Massies, met with her mother. Eva heard that he opened an outdoor garden for the locals and fell in love at first sight when he saw her mother who stopped by while traveling. Then, her mother stopped traveling and stayed here to marry her father. Before she gave birth to Eva and died, the two had a passionate love. Every time Eva heard the story, she was puzzled and curious. What was that feeling when you saw only one person in the world? And was it truly possible to feel it from someone you just met? Not only flooded with love stories, this place was filled with numerous other stories. The story of her father¡¯s journeys that she heard from her father, Cecil¡¯s stories about her old days and miscellaneous tales told by Lawrence and Matthew. It was a place where Eva could imagine another world outside of the world where she lived in. ¡°The room with the balcony over there was my room. My father moved it there on purpose because I really loved this place.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°When I was young, I used to sit on that balcony railing and look down at this place every day. I was scolded a lot by my father and nanny when they caught me red-handed, though I¡¯ve never fallen from there.¡± Happy memories played before her eyes. As a child, she sat on that balcony, swinging her legs back and forth while singing. She looked like a girl who was happy and joyful every day without any worries in the world. She¡¯d love to go in that room, but she knew that it was too greedy of her. Just being here now meant she has used all of this year¡¯s luxury. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet Her surroundings became quiet after Eva stopped talking. Unconsciously turning her head as she spoke, Eva saw Ruth smiling, listening to her. By then, Eva realized she had been talking to herself excitedly. Ruth had committed a rude act by watching her intently longer than usual. ¡°I-It¡¯s the most beautiful place on spring nights when roses bloom. If you have a chance later, when the roses bloom-¡± ¡°You mean like that?¡± Ruth cut off Eva¡¯s words as he gestured something on the corner. There was a rose bud blooming on a dry vine that the gardener hadn¡¯t dug out. ¡°Huh? Why is the rose now¡­¡± Eva muttered as she stared at the flower, a baffled expression plastered on her face. This was not the season for roses to bloom, yet a single flower bloomed against the laws of nature. ¡°It seems like the flower is lost.¡± Ruth expressed his opinion while inspecting the flower with Eva. ¡°I believe so. What should we do with this flower?¡± Eva¡¯s face fell. Flowers that bloomed in a certain season needed sunlight and temperature of that season. The autumn sun and wind would be too cold for roses that bloomed in May. It must be lonely to bloom alone without friends or family around. She was glad to see the flower, while at the same time, she was worried that it would wither soon. ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Eva asked back, not understanding Ruth¡¯s aimless question. ¡°Won¡¯t it die if we leave this flower as it is now? If you¡¯re okay with it, I can make a partition around it or bring it inside. Looks like it¡¯ll be able to live if it gets protected from storms and cold air as well as taking care of the pests so they can¡¯t gnaw the flower.¡± Ruth turned completely away from the flower and asked Eva while watching her. His expression was soft, but his eyes and words were serious. The moment she felt her breath hitch, Eva realized that he wasn¡¯t talking about the flower. The offer of helping her that he mentioned a little while ago in the Baronet¡¯s residence. He alluded to it again by comparing it to this flower. ¡°Do you really need to pay heed to that extent?¡± Eva also asked back as if it was a question about the flower. She was curious as to why he suggested this offer again, even though she had already rejected it. ¡°I leave at dawn tomorrow. After that, we probably won¡¯t come across each other again.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°So, think of it as a present in return for our past bond.¡± A cold wind blew through Eva¡¯s body suddenly. It was a short but impassioned encounter, so it was natural to feel sad about the parting. However, the bitterness that followed was for a different kind of thing. In order to find out the cause which stirred that emotion, Eva wanted to confirm something. So in that way, perhaps it would answer the question about the flower more accurately. ¡°Sir Ruth, can I ask you one thing before that?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± He meekly tugged up corners of his mouth, listening to Eva. ¡°Who gave you Ruth as the name?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruth¡¯s face looked hardened a bit. Although it was only a minuscule change of demeanor, his eyes narrowed with his chin lifted, looking down at Eva. Perhaps he was in deep thought, pondering: Was she just asking out of curiosity or was she aware of his identity and asking after realizing something? The garden filled with an uncomfortable silence. Eva presumed she had made a mistake because she had never felt this way. Ruth slowly raised the corners of his mouth, to allay her concerns. ¡°When I was young, someone I respected gave it to me. It was the father of my fiancee. It means to be the light and illuminate the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cecil¡¯s words dawned on her shortly after he finished talking. ¡°Ruth means light. It¡¯s a nickname given to the Crown Prince by your father, Lord Massies, when he was young.¡± It was him. The Crown Prince, Edward. Her ex-fiance. A firm conviction struck Eva¡¯s head. Without revealing his name nor identity, her foggy suspicions completely cleared out. His words and actions now fit together like cogwheels. The reason why he showed interest in her in the first place, treated her well and offered to help her, was because it was his way of expressing the last favor, loyalty, and sympathy toward his former fiancee. His heart ached to see the woman who was once his betrothed, and almost became the Crown Princess, living in misery. Seeing his comrade in a dire situation, and being in a better situation than her, this was his last offer of help. That way, he would be able to leave a little lighter. ¡°Sir Ruth.¡± Eva flashed a soft smile while locking her eyes to Ruth. This time, she didn¡¯t feel discord. Before and even now, he had nothing to do with her. She hated being indebted to someone she didn¡¯t have a connection with. If news about him helping her was brought to light, it would stir useless gossip. For now, the safest thing for both was separating to their own paths as if they had never met. ¡°Please continue.¡± ¡°I may have lost my past life, but I¡¯m not just feeling pain.¡± He would know what she was talking about. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I learned the value of time, happiness from small things, understanding others, and appreciating daily routines.¡± Before, she didn¡¯t know about various forms of life. She didn¡¯t know that a piece of hard bread could be a dinner for someone, while she, on the other side, enjoyed the finest dishes in Bale Castle. And how hard it was to buy a pair of silk stockings that she wore previously, even if she worked blood, sweat, and tears all day. It was only after she did hard work that she understood the value of labor. She wouldn¡¯t have known any of that if she continued to have lived in Bale Castle with ease. She might know how to help and donate to the poor, but she wouldn¡¯t have understood the nature of the deed, and would have just pretended to understand. Some things are only attainable after losing some other things. Life wasn¡¯t all that bad knowing that. ¡°For that reason, please leave this flower alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There must be a reason why this flower bloomed in this season. Please wait and watch so that the flower can find its own way. If the flower falls, then it¡¯s the fate of this flower.¡± It was the fate of the flower to bloom in this season, and her destiny to stand here. She believed that if there was a reason for everything in the world, neither the flower nor she would give up easily. He was just a passing wind. The one that couldn¡¯t stay long. She didn¡¯t wish sympathy from the wind that disappeared as soon as it came. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ruth answered, listening intently to Eva¡¯s words. Ruth was such a strange person. He tried to understand her circumstances while also offering help without saying much. He was someone who dropped to his knee to raise her, despite his status being higher than hers. He was attentive when it came to asking for Eva¡¯s opinion and didn¡¯t persuade or condemn her when her answer wasn¡¯t what he expected. He was someone who was kind but also couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Someone who could ooze dignity with just words. ¡°One more thing¡­¡± Someone who could make her heart skip a beat because of his excessive words. ¡®I wish I had met him a long time ago when we were still betrothed, at least just once,¡¯ she thought. ¡°I hope Sir Ruth will be happy too. It hasn¡¯t been long since we met, but I think you¡¯re very straightforward and strong. Wherever you are or whatever you do, may God bless you.¡± She knew what kind of situation he was in. He might have endured tough times as much as her, perhaps more than her. He had lost his mother when he was young and had a hard time living under the control of the new Empress and the influential nobles. Even now, he was being evicted to the border and receiving death threats. That was why she was moved, seeing him in a similar situation. Even in such a situation, he offered her a hand, a gesture she was truly grateful for. Eva hoped, from the bottom of her heart, that Ruth would return to the Imperial Palace and be welcomed as the rightful Crown Prince, then become the Emperor to the Empire he cherished, as well as make a name for himself. ¡°¡­¡± For the first time, Ruth¡¯s calm facade cracked. He looked as if he had been beaten by someone unexpected. His eyes, which had been composed all along, now shook as if perturbed by something. ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡¯ Eva¡¯s body shuddered, perhaps because of the wind caressing her skin. But unlike before, it didn¡¯t feel frightening, it was an exhilarating feeling that was enveloped by care. She quickly shifted her gaze away because she couldn¡¯t identify the feeling. ¡°I-I should send a gratitude to Lord Holland.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ruth reacted calmly with his eyes fixed on her. His response bore little interest, a court response, unlike the times before. ¡°Because he took good care of the castle. I think he¡¯s such a wonderful person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even when Eva brought up the excuses, Ruth didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°The light of the moon is stunning.¡± Again, no answer from him. Eva had run out of topics to talk about. As words were no use anymore, Eva put it aside and spun her body from him. She wanted to see the moonlight garden so badly, but here she was only looking at him after coming all the way here. A place where she never knew when she could come back. Eva controlled her breathing to calm her mind and began to circle around the fountain. Footsteps reached her ears, quietly following behind as if not wanting to disturb her nostalgia. The autumn air and the sound of dripping water soothed her heart. The smell of trees coming from the forest and the scent of autumn flowers wafted in the garden faintly. Eva broke into a smile over the breathtaking scenery. As she sauntered in glee while looking around, her pace slowed down suddenly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ruth was staring at Eva across the fountain reservoir. He walked with the same tempo as her while his eyes were glued on her. When she took a step, he took a step, when she took two steps, he reflected the motion and he was always on the opposite side of her. Like the magnetic needle in the compass. Eva could see his face clearly when her back faced the moon. Once she faced the moon, her shadow covered his face. The blaze in her heart seemed to burn and extinguish every time his face was visible in light or consumed by darkness. She abruptly avoided eye contact, in fear of this unfamiliar situation. Eva hastened her steps while keeping her eyes on the ground. She didn¡¯t give much thought because she believed he would keep the distance no matter what speed she walked. However, it seemed like he stood still in Eva¡¯s way. Thud. As her peripheral darkened, her forehead bumped roughly against Ruth¡¯s chest. ¡°Ah.¡± As she was still in a dazed state, Eva staggered. Ruth quickly reached out and pulled Eva¡¯s arm, making her fall into him. Ruth instinctively cradled her waist at the unexpected event. Even though they didn¡¯t mean it, the two were embracing each other while gawking at each other. Not much different from Eva, who stiffened in surprise, a flustered expression adorned Ruth¡¯s face. ¡°S-Sir Ruth.¡± Eva stuttered while staring up at his eyes. She was trying to tell him to let her go, but instead, her hands fisted his collar, something she couldn¡¯t fathom. ¡°It¡¯s not Lord Holland.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Her eyes widened at his sudden remark while asking him back. ¡°The wonderful owner of the castle is not Lord Holland.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Eva blinked her eyes. A conversation she randomly started a while ago crossed her mind, about thanking Lord Holland and how wonderful he is. It¡¯s probably related to that conversation, however it didn¡¯t make sense. Lord Holland was the Lord of the castle, so why did his words tell another story? ¡°It feels weird.¡± Ruth confessed to Eva in a calm tone, smoothly altering away from her question. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone genuinely said something about worrying for me and blessing me. If only we were in the past¡­¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°¡­?¡± Eva swallowed her dry saliva and waited for Ruth¡¯s next words. What was he hesitating to say? ¡®If only we were in the past¡­.¡¯? Eva dwelled for a short moment about what her journey would have been like if they were still together from back then until now. If they were still engaged like in the past, maybe they could genuinely bless and take care of each other, was that what he was trying to convey? Did he want to say something along the lines of their engagement being still valid? However, he didn¡¯t continue, contrary to her expectations. He trapped Eva¡¯s gaze with an unreadable expression on his face, squeezing the arm that was holding Eva. Time passed in silence, with their bodies pressed together, as their eyes locked and their breath mingled. Ruth, who was staring at Eva, raised his hand slowly and cupped her cheek. ¡°I can understand somehow.¡± Another conversation he only understood. Eva asked in a tiny, trembling voice. ¡°What do you understand?¡± The tinkling sound of the running fountain was like music. The warm white light from the Thousand Moon Stone enveloped the two figures. ¡°That they only need a second to fall in love.¡± Was he referring to the legend about the light from the angel and the lamp of a fairy creating magic? Ruth¡¯s eyes and voice softened. He disputed Eva¡¯s opinion from a while ago. About how she couldn¡¯t understand why her parents fell in love right away when they just met here. ¡°They drank at the beautiful night view.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her breath jagged as he continued. Her heart began to race as if she was dying. ¡°Or were bewitched by the light from the angel.¡± His thumb grazed Eva¡¯s lips little by little. It was heated yet delicate, his touch gentle but rough at the same time. ¡°The opportunity that has been opened by accident like this.¡± His finger pressed her lower lip. As her lips opened slightly, a short hot breath puffed out. Eva couldn¡¯t control her wild heartbeat. She must be a fool if she didn¡¯t know what situation she was in. It was clear what he wanted, with his eyes fixated on her lips. She couldn¡¯t get the hang of it. They didn¡¯t know each other well and didn¡¯t talk much, so how did it lead to this? Why was it scary and amazing, while also thrilling and full of anticipation? Ruth glided his hand down her cheek and propped her chin up. As his face inclined forward, the gap between the two closed inch by inch. Even though Eva trembled under the shadow he cast, she didn¡¯t avoid it. Everything in the background blurred out as Ruth became her only focus. Every sound in the world had disappeared, except for the tiny sound of their breaths. Her circumstances, Cecil¡¯s advice, Pamela¡¯s request, she forgot it all. All she could feel was the air he exhaled. Her eyelids slid down unconsciously. ¡°¡­¡± Strange. She didn¡¯t feel the touch that she was expecting. With her eyes slightly open, Eva saw Ruth frozen in place. The pool of his eyes seemed to gleam with fierce conflict, but gradually dimmed before he withdrew from Eva. ¡°My apologies, I¡¯ve been presumptuous.¡± Despite Eva feeling so flustered, she brushed aside her embarrassment and asked why he stopped. ¡°Why¡­¡± What was his reason for swaying her heart but backing down at the last second? He hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth. ¡°A kiss is like an oath to me. And I don¡¯t have the confidence I can keep that oath. It¡¯ll turn into an empty promise. I don¡¯t want to make a false oath with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eva couldn¡¯t follow what he was saying. Oaths were about promise and commitment. Based on his words, the moment their lips would have met, he would have had a certain goal and resolution in mind. It was vague and complicated, but she got the gist. If they were kissed, their relationship would be shifted to intimate and he wasn¡¯t sure he could maintain it. She felt freezing, as if cold water was splashed on her. The words ¡®false oath¡¯ repeated inside her head in echoes. It felt like she had been insulted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With a concerned look, Ruth apologized and retreated. The growth of frail attraction toward Eva was cut off heartlessly. It implied that they shouldn¡¯t get involved more than this any longer. ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Eva drew a bitter smile and stepped back. She tried to keep her composure, assuring herself it was a good thing. If she had kissed him, things would have been complicated in many ways. Because she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the promise with Cecil. That¡¯s why it was a good thing. * * * ¡°I wonder if we arrived too late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Eva replied with a faint smile to Ruth¡¯s worried voice. She knew that he was considering her position. She was thankful but didn¡¯t want him to worry about it. They didn¡¯t talk that long, apart from the time they spent at the Bale Castle. It was just the right time for Pamela and Count Holland to get close. Eva walked into the door with him. Once they got inside, their relationship was completely over. She couldn¡¯t wait to be there. But when both of them entered the parlor, the Baronet and his wife, Count Holland, as well as Pamela, were seated on the couch in a heavy atmosphere. The moment they saw Eva and Ruth, they jumped up and bowed their heads. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ As Eva was observing them, trying to figure out the situation, a cold voice broke the tense silence. ¡°You are finally here, Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± Count Holland revealed Ruth¡¯s true identity with a hostile look on his face. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°¡­¡± Eva, too flustered, was at a loss of words as she was only able to blink her eyes. Between Ruth and Count Holland, no one revealed Ruth¡¯s real identity up until now, which meant that both men had a secret agreement. So the fact that the concerned party was silent and his subordinate disclosed the truth meant that a serious problem had occurred. Eva whipped her head instinctively, examining Ruth. His strong jaw was stiff, seemingly angry. The eyes that were glaring sharply at Count Holland, as though piercing him, were demanding an explanation. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it, Your Highness. Lady Pamela had confessed her guilt.¡± As if he heard something odd, Ruth knitted his eyebrows and asked back. ¡°What?¡± Eva was equally as astonished. Pamela, confessed guilt? The two most contradictory words addressed in one sentence was enough to make Eva uneasy. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something, Lady Massies.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± With poise, Eva answered him while clutching her shaking hands. ¡°Did you come to the riverside to seduce me?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Eva¡¯s eyes bulged open. Her mind went blank like someone had punched the back of her head out of the blue. She wondered how he could have drawn that conclusion and said it out loud. She wouldn¡¯t deny she was there to seduce him. However, the subject in the question was wrong. It wasn¡¯t her who tried to seduce Count Holland, it was Pamela. Despite knowing the longer she postponed her answer, the more he became convinced of his doubt, Eva couldn¡¯t move her mouth recklessly. Pamela would never mention that, so she had to get a hold of the situation first. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve been suppressed this whole time, I can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± It was the Baronetess who rose to her feet and yelled at that moment. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t meddle in and sit down.¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± The Baronet grabbed his wife¡¯s arm, however she violently yanked her arm away and scowled at Eva. ¡°You persuaded my innocent Pamela to help you seduce Lord Holland, but then? Once you found out that Sir Ruth was the Crown Prince you changed your target!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Pamela!¡± Dumbfounded by this, Eva shrieked Pamela¡¯s name. What absolutely ridiculous nonsense. The expected, worst scenario began to unfold. All the arrows of suspicion were gathered together and directed by Pamela. She made Eva, who was only a spectator, the scapegoat, framed Eva, and schemed against Eva as she pleased. ¡®Honestly, why!¡¯ Eva had to listen to this from Pamela¡¯s own mouth. She had to dispel Eva¡¯s injustice and correct the groundless accusation from Count Holland and the Baronetess. Eva believed Pamela would. She may be greedy and selfish, but Pamela wouldn¡¯t throw away her moral sense. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eva.¡± Pamela stood up with her hands together, looking like she was praying. Slowly, she approached Eva with a tearful face and trembling shoulders. ¡°I tried to keep it a secret until the end, but I couldn¡¯t hide my guilt anymore. That¡¯s why, Eva¡­¡± Pamela shed tears as she hugged Eva. ¡°Let¡¯s confess the truth and beg for forgiveness.¡± the words that came out sounded like a confession to be heard by anyone else. ¡°Cecil still has a fever. Think carefully about how to respond.¡± The heinous words that followed came out as a whisper that only Eva could hear. As Pamela¡¯s lips brushed the rim of Eva¡¯s ear, she could sense Pamela¡¯s lips tugging upwards into a smile then returned to its original state. In that instant, chills creeped down her spine. It felt like a devil¡¯s threat absorbed into her veins and coursed through all over her body. Once Pamela removed herself from Eva, she looked at everyone with tears on her face, giving the impression that she was in remorse. The pitiful and innocent face of Pamela stopped at Ruth after she searched around the group. ¡°Your Highness, I sincerely apologize for showing you a disgraceful image. However, please don¡¯t blame Eva too much. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡± Pamela¡¯s hand balled into a fist as she placed it on top of her chest and pleaded Ruth. She was like the main character on a farce stage, a story of a beautiful and kind girl who succumbed to her evil friend¡¯s temptation and eventually recovered her good nature. Pamela was that beautiful and pure main character while Eva was the villain who corrupted Pamela. It seemed like all the candlelight illuminated Pamela in the darkness. The audience was all drawn to Pamela and empathized with her. Only Eva couldn¡¯t relate with them while clutching her chest. Her vision blurred with a throbbing pain as though she had been punched hard. It was unfair to be falsely accused like a bolt from the blue. More than anything, to be seen in public, especially in front of Ruth, was humiliating enough that she wanted to die. She wondered, what kind of expression did he have now? She wanted to see it but couldn¡¯t bring herself to because of the fear. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Lady Massies. You knew that Sir Ruth was the Crown Prince, didn¡¯t you?¡± Count Holland interrogated Eva again, seeming to make a final confirmation. His voice was calm, but his eyes brimmed with disdain. ¡°That¡­¡± Her words trailed off with a stunned face. It was true that she knew his identity, but that was because she guessed it after listening to Cecil¡¯s story. It had nothing to do with anyone else. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t want to admit it. Come here, Rossy.¡± An unexpected name escaped Count Holland¡¯s lips. All the eyes followed his gaze to the corner of the room. ¡®Rossy?¡¯ As an inquiry aroused in Eva¡¯s mind, the maid in question, Rossy, emerged from under a dimmed light with a hunched posture. At that moment, a scene flickered through Eva¡¯s head. The moment when she went outside to find Ruth and Count Holland after dinner but encountered Rossy. That time, her face was deadly pale and her behavior was weird. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ ¡°You came to call us for tea time, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡± Rossy cowered when Count Holland asked as she answered carefully. ¡°What did you hear?¡± ¡°I heard that Count Holland called Sir Ruth, n-no, I mean, His Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± When she put the Knight¡¯s title before Ruth¡¯s name, Rossy was astounded and quickly corrected it. ¡°Then you met Lady Massies on your way back, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. She was there when I turned around.¡± ¡°Then she also must have heard our conversation. I¡¯m sure she knew the Crown Prince¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°I¡­ I suppose.¡± Rossy took a glance at Eva, fidgeting with her fingernails. There was a deep sense of guilt in her eyes as her pupils quivered, ready to cry. ¡°Lady Eva, forgive me. I was just so surprised to hear that Sir Ruth was the Crown Prince. I swear, I never imagined this would cause you harm-hicc.¡± Rossy bursted into tears while begging forgiveness from Eva. It was painful for her to see Eva, who always treated her well, being accused of being an evil woman. Eva stared into space with a feigned smile. ¡®It¡¯s not Rossy¡¯s fault, so don¡¯t blame her.¡¯ Rossy must have been very surprised and concerned, especially after she informed her master after having an intense inner conflict. ¡°Earlier, you said you didn¡¯t hear anything when we ran into each other. If Lady Pamela hadn¡¯t confessed her guilt, you would have almost fooled us.¡± Count Holland¡¯s gentle rebuke kept chiding in. Having been wary of Eva since the first time they met, he now had an openly snide look on his face. Eva didn¡¯t answer. Everything was against her anyway and they wouldn¡¯t believe her regardless of what she said. And Count Holland wasn¡¯t the one to be blamed. He would never think that this was all set up. As someone who had been keeping an eye on Ruth¡¯s surroundings and protecting him from the danger, Eva would have been branded as a cunning woman by Count Holland. A woman who needed to be rid of because she seemed harmful. ¡®So, this is what you always wanted, Pamela.¡¯ Now all the fog was lifted and the cause of the mess was clearly visible. The reason why this malicious and ridiculous thing happened was because of Pamela¡¯s envy. Rossy¡¯s words must have been a great shock to Pamela. She, despite falling in love with Ruth at first sight, pushed him away because of his status. However, now she learned that he was the Crown Prince, and his status was incomparable to the Count¡¯s title. Pamela must have gotten agitated due to the fact that he showed interest in Eva and took care of her in the first place. Because perhaps he recognized Eva, his former fiance. To top it off, she left Eva under his care without knowing it, which frustrated Pamela more. She was restless that the Crown Prince might have sympathy or interest in his ex-fiance. Worst case, they would fall for each other, the scenario Pamela was afraid of. So she took a risky route. Even if she had to lose Count Holland, she couldn¡¯t stand Eva and the Crown Prince to be together. Pamela¡¯s desire of keeping Eva lower than her was far greater than her desire of wanting to climb the social ladder. Eva closed her eyes tightly. Still, she had no idea Pamela would be this low, it sent Eva an enormous shock. What should she do now? It was obvious how exhausting the days went by if she didn¡¯t abide Pamela¡¯s words. She could endure that, but she worried that Pamela would neglect and mistreat Cecil. Should she shoot back Pamela using her own words? ¡®No. I don¡¯t like it.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to be taken away as she had nothing and was in a disadvantageous position. Pamela, who thought she could control Eva at any time, wouldn¡¯t stand still. Then should she ask Ruth for help? If she asked for help with a shameless expression, he would do it. Because he said it himself that he¡¯d give her what she wanted, be it money or house. Even if it turned into this situation, wouldn¡¯t there still be a line of sympathy left for the ex-fiance? Right, he definitely would help Eva. The problem was that she didn¡¯t like that idea either. They met by chance and had a good time, however, how deep did his feelings have to be to willingly help Eva? She hated the sympathetic favor he offered before. She didn¡¯t want to hang on to him when he retreated a second away from the kiss because he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t keep his oath. So Ruth was also the hand she had to brush aside. Then what should she do? Eva wanted to prove her innocence while responding with the answer they wanted. To disrupt Pamela¡¯s fear, she wanted to hit the back of Pamela¡¯s head really hard. She wanted to calm things down and at the same time completely turn the tables. But how¡­ ¡°Lady Massies¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Ruth, no, the Crown Prince Edward who had been listening to the whole commotion in quietness, silenced Count Holland with a single word. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Enough.¡± The one who silenced Count Holland with a single word and had been listening to the whole commotion in quietness was Ruth, no, the Crown Prince Edward. His deep voice had a distinctly different pressure than before. It held power and dignity that made everyone obey him. It didn¡¯t just affect Count Holland, every person in this room also kept their mouth shut. Eva¡¯s eyelids, which were closed, slowly fluttered open. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer, Eva. Because I¡¯m not that curious.¡± Edward stopped Eva while giving reassuring eyes. Perhaps he didn¡¯t like dirty water splashed on him after having a good time. Or perhaps he didn¡¯t feel inclined to get the bottom of his former fiance¡¯s truth. Either way, he was trying to end the ruckus using his authority. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Highness.¡± Even from Eva¡¯s lips, the honorific to address the Crown Prince flowed out from her, an acknowledgement of his status. She smiled sadly as she made eye contact with Edward. Hearing his voice calmed her somber heart and sorted out her mind. If she didn¡¯t respond like what he instructed, this situation would be over like this. It was a better option for her. Truth to be told, she faltered for a moment. However, if the matter was buried without conclusion, she¡¯d be eaten by a shadow that would be unpleasant for the rest of her life. She didn¡¯t want to be remembered by Edward as a stealthy woman. Also, she didn¡¯t want to end this while being trampled by them like this. ¡°I¡¯ll confess everything. Please listen.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s hear your side.¡± A slight disapproval look crossed Edward¡¯s face briefly, but soon respected Eva¡¯s decision and empowered her. The people around her also held their breath with a nervous look on their faces at the sudden change of air from Eva. ¡®I¡¯ve made up my mind, so let¡¯s get started. Don¡¯t be shy, don¡¯t hesitate.¡¯ She took a deep breath, controlling her breath, and lowered her gaze as she opened her mouth. ¡°Through my time living here, I didn¡¯t like the lifestyle of the boring countryside and my scruffy circumstances. When I heard that Lord Holland and his friend had visited Bale Castle, I decided to try to seduce him. I thought that if I did well, I could go to the capital and live extravagantly.¡± As she confessed her wrongdoings, her gaze lifted. Anger and sorrow was no longer detected on her face. It was just a stoic and calm look that seemed to transcend everything. The look left a rather strong impression on people around her. ¡°And so I had Paul, the horseman, figure out where Lord Holland took a stroll. When I found out that you were resting on the riverside, I took Pamela and waited for you both. Isn¡¯t that right, Pamela?¡± ¡°Huh? Y-yes. Yes. What Eva said is true.¡± Eva called out Pamela as if she was asking for confirmation, making her fumble with her words out of fluster. Of course it would catch Pamela off guard. Eva confessed too easily, even seeking Pamela¡¯s validation to prove it. Since it wouldn¡¯t look strange to the others, it also bothered Pamela. Just as she expected. Everyone seemed taken aback. Because for a woman who made a cunning plan, Eva was changing too drastically. Her eyes swept from a person to another person until it stopped on Pamela. The corners of her lips tugged upwards ever slightly. ¡®This is all about you, Pamela. So listen carefully. Listen while having to doubt and shudder in fear. Because after this, the stage will be over and only the truth will remain.¡¯ ¡°I fell into the water on purpose to attract your attention, and the friend of Lord Holland saved me as planned. After that, you know the rest.¡± Her confession was getting more dragged endlessly. There was only one thought in her head, she only needed to convince one person, Edward. The Baronet and his wife might be aware of their daughter¡¯s lies. Even if they didn¡¯t know, Pamela¡¯s words were true in their eyes. As for Count Holland, he was someone who judged based on what he saw and heard, so it was impossible to persuade him. However, if Edward figured it out, Count Holland would also know the truth. Hence Eva only needed Edward to know the facts. ¡°Is everything you just said true?¡± Edward¡¯s voice was cold when he asked Eva after she finished her narrative. Some disappointment and stubborn doubts swirled within his eyes. Because it was highly possible it was true as she was talking so smoothly in an unexpected event. However, the small amount of faith he had in Eva kept trying to analyze behind her confession. ¡°It is, Your Highness. Everything I¡¯ve said right now is true¡­¡± Feeling grateful enough, Eva stared right into his eyes. ¡°I swear by the kiss you mentioned a moment ago.¡± A dejected smile spread across her face. *** Chapter 32 An intangible, airy kiss. A promise he couldn¡¯t keep. A false oath. She added it into the sentence in hope he noticed that every word she said were also false, that she was innocent. A dense silence fell upon them once Eva finished talking. It was like a prelude to the storm and a remnant after the typhoon. Either way, it would be a cruel and suffocating situation for them. Perhaps, for Edward too. ¡°How¡­ c-could you¡­¡± The Baronetess staggered as if she was dizzy, and fell on the coach. The Baronet¡¯s mouth gaped as his hand, which was holding a pipe, trembled. All the more, Count Holland stiffened like a stone statue, glancing back and forth between Edward and Eva. However, the best part among them was Pamela¡¯s expression with her face as if blood drained from her. At the word ¡®kiss¡¯ coming from her lips, Pamela¡¯s lips and chin were shaking while glaring at Eva. Just as Pamela hoped, Eva had covered all of her mistakes and admitted it for her, so she should be satisfied by it. Despite that, it seemed as though she didn¡¯t care at all about it now. Pamela assumed that Eva had been playing a trick on her and looked as if she wanted to grab and pull Eva¡¯s hair. The moment Eva¡¯s eyes met with Pamela¡¯s, she put on a smirk. It felt refreshing, like her heart had widened and the clog disappeared. She had caused the things she wanted, so this was enough. At this point, Edward had to reap the seeds he had sown so that he would not be in trouble. ¡°Please don¡¯t get it wrong. It doesn¡¯t mean His Highness and I kissed. I¡¯m simply referring to another story.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eva¡¯s slack explanation made everyone¡¯s faces more crumpled. It felt like the atmosphere that had been compressed had reached the limit and exploded. Their faces looked like they got overwhelmed by Eva, who seemed to have set the mood and toyed with them. She couldn¡¯t care less what the Baronet and his wife were thinking as they acted based on Pamela¡¯s words. Count Holland was unshakable but he would find out later. Eva whipped her head to look at Pamela. Her face was still stiff as ever, even though Eva had corrected that she didn¡¯t kiss the Crown Prince. She¡¯s a quick-witted girl, so she must be able to catch on about whether or not a kiss or something like that had happened between Eva and the Crown Prince. No matter how furious she got, she couldn¡¯t tell off Eva. Because Eva got falsely accused and admitted it as she wished for. ¡°My apologies, Your Highness.¡± Eva bowed her head and apologized to Edward. She was sorry for putting him in this situation. She also felt sorry for showing this, and put him in an embarrassing spot by bringing up their kissing conversation. Edward, who had been listening to Eva without a word, took a step closer to Eva. He didn¡¯t seem interested in Eva¡¯s apology or her unexpected lies. Even with the atmosphere having shifted dramatically, like the temperature between night and day, he remained collected, unfazed by it. ¡°Eva, I¡¯ll ask you one last thing.¡± ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Is it still better to just observe the flowers?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ In that instant after she got that question, Eva was choked and became speechless. She realized that Edward had understood her metaphor and grasped her situation. Eva was already feeling grateful because of him, yet he was asking again to respect her. ¡°Yes. Please leave it be.¡± Eva flashed a soft smile which was full of gratitude. She deemed she had enough help from him. As per his words, he wanted to repay this fleeting bond. He said he was leaving tomorrow, and she didn¡¯t want to get in his way. In addition, he backed down right before the kiss, saying he didn¡¯t want to be in an intimate relationship. So, this was it. The end of their bond. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Your Highness. Let¡¯s head back now.¡± Assumed there wouldn¡¯t be more to say, Count Holland grabbed Edward. ¡°Baronet Biti.¡± Edward ignored Count Holland¡¯s words and called Baronet Biti. A midwinter snow storm gushed inside his pupils as he looked at the Baronet¡¯s family. ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pretend this didn¡¯t happen, so don¡¯t ever bring it up again.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Highness.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll send people to pay you a visit from time to time, so please take good care of Lady Massies.¡± Edward issued a lenient warning to them, not failing to help Eva. He¡¯d be gone, but he was tolerant enough to make sure they couldn¡¯t touch her anymore. He didn¡¯t know it was useless, but regardless, Eva appreciated it. ¡°Certainly, Your Highness.¡± Baronet Biti replied while bending his back. His figure looked pitiful. It would be a sudden lighting bolt day and a nightmare memory for him, too. A day that he pictured full of excitement as his daughter and Count Holland would be together, but got twisted completely at the end of the day. Edward turned slowly after giving a glare at the Baronetess and Pamela. His eyes fixated on Eva once again, radiating a sign it was time to part. ¡°Take care, Eva.¡± A small voice that was unable to read upon. ¡°It was an honor to meet you, Your Highness.¡± Eva bent her knees with ladylike bearing, expressing a farewell. When he disappeared with Count Holland behind him, the room felt empty. It all ended as if the moment she was with him was a dream. The Crown Prince Edward Kane Butterfield. Eva had totally separated from her once ex-fiancee. * * * Cecil was fast asleep, breathing evenly. Eva knelt on the floor and buried her face on the bedside sheets. She came here because she missed Cecil¡¯s arms, but just by holding the blanket like this made her feel calm. After a while Eva¡¯s shoulders began to tremble slightly. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Quietly, a faint sob escaped her mouth. She had no intention to cry here, but tears kept coming down because she was drowned by emotions. ¡®Nanny. I¡¯m exhausted. I feel in despair.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t make a noise. Eva called Cecil¡¯s name in her heart while pouring out her feelings. All she needed was Cecil¡¯s loving solace and warm hands. But then, she felt a slight movement, and a soft touch stroked Eva¡¯s head. A gentle voice followed suit. ¡°Why is my baby crying so much?¡± It was Cecil¡¯s voice. Surprised, Eva raised her head in a flash as Cecil watched her with a motherly smile. That smile soothed Eva¡¯s pain and patched her wounds. Perhaps this was the reason. The reason why she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Because she didn¡¯t want to make Cecil worry. ¡°Nanny. Sobs. The Crown Prince has left¡­¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet Eva finally broke into tears after she spoke with trembling lips. Although it was insensitive of her to make Cecil worry, emotions could sometimes be beyond someone¡¯s control. ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, nanny. I was trying not to get involved with him, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± The first thing Eva confessed to Cecil when she called her was the Crown Prince¡¯s matter. Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t really right to say that she tried to avoid him. Because, if she didn¡¯t want to, Eva wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Moonlight Garden despite the fact that Pamela asked her to spend some time with Edward regardless of how. In fact, she liked being with Edward. His eyes, body language, voice, and his smile that little by little spread across his face, it was all wonderful. That moment when they rode horses as the wind gusted through them was indescribably pleasant. Her heart fluttered and felt butterflies in her stomach when she turned around and met his eyes with the fountain between them under the moonlight. Her heart still beating whenever she reminisced about the time when she was in his arms as their breath mingled. This was the first she ever felt this way, that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t deal with it alone and helplessly got dragged into it. ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t scold me. Today was so difficult.¡± Eva grabbed Cecil¡¯s hand and put it on her cheek. Today was mentally exhausting, she just wanted to rest. Though she didn¡¯t listen to Cecil¡¯s request, she just needed Cecil¡¯s solace for today. ¡°Are you having a hard time, my lady?¡± Fortunately, Cecil focused on Eva¡¯s feelings without pressing the matter further. ¡°A bit.¡± ¡®No, it¡¯s actually a lot.¡¯ She was rather perplexed. It was a brief meeting but why did all the memories have so much impact on her? Eva didn¡¯t understand the feeling she currently had. ¡°That feeling is called love. Maybe he¡¯s your first love.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eva¡¯s tears ceased as she got startled and looked at Cecil. It felt like a big, hot meteor struck right at her heart. Loving someone. First love. Once she heard the name and explanation about what she felt, it made so much more sense to her. Yes, that was it. Eva didn¡¯t like him because he was a lifesaver, a polite guest, or a friend she connected with. It was because Eva, as a woman, liked Edward as a man. So that was the reason why she felt very perturbed when showing him today¡¯s disgrace, why it was so painful to bid goodbye like this. ¡°My lady.¡± Cecil watched Eva with a pitiful look as she struggled to get up. She pulled Eva in her arms gently and patted her back lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Feelings are like morning mist, it¡¯ll disappear little by little.¡± ¡°Huuu¡­¡± Eva buried her face in Cecil¡¯s arms and began to sob. Her heart ached and pained beyond words. An apparent remnant from the storm that had left. In the past and even now, Edward wasn¡¯t meant to be hers. If she didn¡¯t get rid of this feeling quickly, she¡¯d be the only one who got hurt. * * * The daybreak was full of mist. Edward stood by the window and gazed at the distant, indigo-colored sky. His mind continued to lead him to the memories of the past day. It was about fifteen years ago. At the invitation of Count Massies, the Emperor visited Bale Castle with his son Edward and his half-brother, as well as the second Prince, James. While greeting the Lord of the castle, a small child poked her head out from behind Count Massies leg. ¡°She¡¯s your wife-to-be.¡± It was the first time he saw Eva, whose eyes sparkled at the introduction from the Emperor and her father. He was 11 years old and Eva was 6 years old. She was a catchy child with a white and chubby face, flushed cheeks, the divine blue eyes which interchange the shade of the sky and the lake, plump red lips, and blond curly hair dangled to her shoulders. ¡®She¡¯s adorable and breathtaking. I can¡¯t believe a girl like her is my fiance.¡¯ ¡°Good day, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± As she was still young, her pronunciation wasn¡¯t flawless, regardless, she introduced herself with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m your fiance. Because I¡¯m your fiance, I¡¯ll be your wife and you¡¯ll be my husband in the future.¡± Eva had a serious face when went over her sloppy explanation. He thought she must¡¯ve heard it somewhere but didn¡¯t fully grasp the idea. Edward mulled over whether or not to correct her, but laughter came from all around. All adults, including the Emperor, were smiling at Eva with a fond expression. ¡°¡­Indeed. Good to see you, Eva.¡± ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Edward couldn¡¯t ruin the good atmosphere so he had no choice but to laugh it off with the others. Deep inside, he also thought this girl was cute. Eva was an attractive child. Unlike Edward, who was alone in the Imperial Palace, all the attention of Bale Castle¡¯s household was directed at her. Would she fall if she ran, would she get indigestion if she ate, would she feel uncomfortable because of a lumpy mattress, such concern like that wasn¡¯t from a custom treatment. He could see that everyone in Bale Castle genuinely cared and loved Eva. Even when his father, the Emperor, saw Eva, his lips curled upward by itself. A beloved child. A child full of love and received in return. Edward was unfamiliar with the light that Eva emitted. He was jealous and envious. Still, he treated Eva well because she was her fiance and Eva followed him around with a wide smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to get married and become a couple. But did you know this, Your Highness?¡± ¡°What?¡± A grin formed on Edward¡¯s face as he asked back. He wondered what kind of story she heard from somewhere and from whom. ¡°Marriage means to be the closest person in the world and always beside their partner no matter what.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re going to be the closest person to me?¡± Eva nodded her head, wide-eyed. ¡°You¡¯re going to be on my side no matter what?¡± Still with a grin, he asked again. Eva nodded her head quickly and seriously, as if it was something obvious. In awe, Edward shook his head instead. From his observation, it seemed to be a tale coming from a nanny or butler. He wished that they wouldn¡¯t tell such fairy tales to a child. Because the reality was far more cold and cruel. For Edward, marriage was a meeting between people who fulfill certain qualifications and a couple who tried to tie a knot. A relationship where doubt came before faith, and boundaries came before love. Since he was young, he had witnessed the definition of marriage and married couples too many times. Even like that, Eva¡¯s words weren¡¯t bad. Because he found no lies in her statement. Chapter 34 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 34 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet On the second day of his visit to Bale Castle, the Emperor and Count Massies went on a tour of the estate and left the children behind. James, who was always arguing with Edward, somehow offered him a drink. When he tried to take the drink without worrying much and put it to his lips, Eva jumped in and took the drink from his hand then threw it to the floor. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t drink that. He spit in that drink. You awful prince!¡± The boy¡¯s face was beet red like an apple as she stood in front of Edward while fuming. With her legs spread apart and hands at her waist, Eva glared at James and gave him a warning. She warned, ¡®If you touch my fiance, I¡¯d scold you.¡¯ with her inarticulate pronunciation. ¡°Are you insane? You little, how dare you!¡± ¡°You spit in it. I saw it!¡± ¡°Do you really want to get in trouble? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°The one who did the bad thing should be punished.¡± Then, a quarrel broke out between a child and a much younger child. Although Edward could have defeated James, he watched them in silence. Rather than angry, he felt odd. Up until this point, Eva was the first person who took his side unconditionally. The declaration which he thought only just a talk, was faithfully conducted the responsibility of the fiance by the little girl. Be on their partner¡¯s side and be the closest person in the world. Not long after, Edward pulled James apart from Eva and scolded him while she seemed touched by the gesture. Since then, Edward spent the rest of his time in Bale Castle by sticking close to Eva. Because whenever James was out of his sight, he would harass Eva. That¡¯s why he needed to protect her from him, while in turn, Eva followed him around, saying that she would protect him. It wasn¡¯t bad to take Eva around. It was the most genuine concern and trust he ever received in his life. Even thinking about it now made him smile. ¡®Eva¡­¡¯ After that, he never met Eva again, but Edward would sometimes call her name and recall her innocent face. As time passed, Edward entered adulthood while Eva remained young. Beautiful women from inside and outside the Empire showed interest in him, but he turned them down coldly. It was a given as he was thinking of marrying Eva. It didn¡¯t mean he liked her as a woman, he merely wanted to be faithful to his wife-to-be. People around him were stunned. Even himself couldn¡¯t understand this devotion he had. His mindset from the younger days left a strong impact on him. His heart already determined that Eva was his ally. During their engagement, Eva never came to the capital nor appeared at any young ladies¡¯ social gatherings accompanied by their parents. Edward felt it was too bad but also felt relieved. Relieved because she didn¡¯t have to associate with them where his enemies were swarming. Neither did he expect that his engagement with Eva, which he took for granted, would be broken. He heard the news about Count Massies¡¯ death and Eva went to her relative¡¯s house. However, he pushed it aside. As his father, the Emperor collapsed, the Empress and aristocrats who seized the throne openly threatened him. The thought about her slipped his mind as he had no time because he was living in terror day by day. Regardless, whenever the season changed, he imagined her in the void. While Edward was wondering if she was doing well or leading a happy life, he came across Eva by chance like it was fate. ¡°There must be a reason why this flower bloomed in this season. Please wait and watch so that the flower can find its own way.¡± She had become a resolute yet soft person. ¡°I learned the value of time, happiness from small things, understanding others, and appreciating daily routines.¡± Even if she was on the muddy floor, her nature as a high-born bloomed. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The voice of his cousin, Benjamin Holland, came from behind him. A puzzled look settled on Edward¡¯s face as he turned around, only to be met with Benjamin¡¯s worried expression. ¡°The secret guards and attendants are waiting. It¡¯s time to get ready and leave.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet To protect the only direct descendant of the Emperor, some guards only arrived here secretly last night, a result of Benjamin informing a different date from the real one. Edward only answered with a short ¡°I see¡± and turned to the window again. ¡°It¡¯s time to forget about Lady Massies. She¡¯ll be fine on her own.¡± Count Holland brought up Eva¡¯s matter from before, sensing that Edward was conflicted inside. Although Count Holland knew the truth now, he still felt unhappy with Eva. ¡°Is that your comment after seeing that?¡± Edward, who was clasping his hands behind his back, turned furiously. Whenever he thought about Eva shuddering1 in the presence of that brazen-faced Baronet Biti¡¯s family, his jaw tensed. ¡°If what you say is true, then she¡¯s no any ordinary woman. She found a way to persuade Your Highness and me by also playing the stage that Baronet Biti¡¯s people had arranged. It¡¯s not easy to think like that in a short amount of time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His cold gaze slowly softened. He also agreed with Count Holland. He never imagined Eva would do that from the start. Edward had been waiting for Eva to tell him directly it was a misunderstanding or false accusation. Eva couldn¡¯t be frank telling the truth. She told the story in a collected manner, but at some point, she gave him a perfect twist. She swore by the kiss that never came. Even a fool could recognize that her confession was all a lie. It was surprising and fantastic, like an unexpected attack, and on the other hand, it also made him smile. He considered her as a softhearted, kind, and gentle woman, but didn¡¯t know the hiding steadfast within her. He was proud of Eva. That¡¯s why he was more concerned. Life in that house would be more tough, even with her cleverness. ¡°You¡¯re so into her. It¡¯s not like you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Edward smiled in defeat, admitting it without a fight. Thinking back on it again, strange things happened to him. He wondered if it was possible to have this feeling in a short time without affecting him. ¡°I hope Sir Ruth will be happy too. It hasn¡¯t been long since we met, but I think you¡¯re very straightforward and strong. Wherever you are or whatever you do, may God bless you.¡± Maybe he had been tired of raising his blade and being wary of his surroundings for a long time, that the moment he heard Eva¡¯s encouragement, his heart was shaking tremendously. It wasn¡¯t the first time he heard a motivation out of formalities, but he could sense her sincerity and it warmed his heart. Just like when they were young, Eva was always on his side and the person he was closest to, cheering him on, while also praying for his blessing. Although she found it late, Eva already guessed that he was her former fiance and gave him support in consideration of his situation. It felt like their past and present encounters were connected, leaving him with a lump in his throat. At that moment, he realized the reason why he was shaking. The past Eva was like a shadow in his mind all the time. When he met with the present Eva, it brightened his mind. After it brightened, he could see her soul. After he could see her soul, he was drawn into it. After getting drawn, he found her beautiful. Every part of her was beautiful. She, who blinked her big eyes while holding her tears. She, who was in good spirits when riding a horse. She, who blushed when she got shy while avoiding eye contact or was smiling senselessly. Seeing her enveloped by the light from the moon and Thousand Moon Stone, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, as if he was possessed. When he was pulled back into reality, he was holding her and shy away from kissing her. He was also baffled because that was the first time he ever lost his mind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edward fought himself with all his might as he stepped back from Eva. It was an inevitable choice, knowing that the action would hurt her. If he continued the kiss, they would bond and Eva would get shackled to his life. She was already having a hard time, he didn¡¯t want to drag her into his life, when his future was uncertain. ¡°Now is not the right moment for you to pay attention to Lady Massies. We need to think about how to appease Her Majesty¡¯s anger and find a way to win over Duke Kensington. Also¡­¡± ¡°Also?¡± Looking at Count Holland who seemed hesitant to talk, Edward asked him. ¡°Having a Crown Princess might be a help for you now. For example, Lady Kensington.¡± ¡°Why did Olivia get pulled into this?¡± Edward frowned and glared at Count Holland. They planned to visit Duke Kensington¡¯s castle in the West first, instead of directly going to the Imperial Palace. It was Count Holland¡¯s idea to meet and build a friendship with Duke Kensington as he was the head of the State Council and from a neutral family. He accepted it because he thought it wasn¡¯t a bad idea, but soon he realized that Count Holland had other plans. Olivia Kensington. He seemed to take interest in the daughter of Duke Kensington, who was two years younger than Edward. Of course, only as a candidate for Crown Princess, regardless of Count Holland. ¡°You know that, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m pushing her as the Crown Princess. There¡¯s no better way to propitiate Duke Kensington than this.¡± ¡°And I said I didn¡¯t want to, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and well-educated, not to mention close to you. You two are perfect together in my eyes.¡± ¡°Just because we¡¯re close doesn¡¯t mean we have to get intimate. Like, we¡¯re cousins but you¡¯re the one who ran out of fortune.¡± Although, Edward had to admit he was closer with Olivia than any other lady. Since childhood, he often bumped into her at royal balls, parties, and other gatherings. Unlike other ladies, Olivia didn¡¯t treat him as an object to be coveted for. They held conversations fairly well. However, it was only that, an acquaintance. ¡°You¡¯re going too far. You know how much I suffer because of you.¡± ¡°Yeah. Call the attendant. I¡¯ve to wear armour.¡± Edward snorted at Count Holland¡¯s retort. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet Edward took off his shirt while Count Holland rang the bell. His upper body that formed from firm muscle showcased its prowess. Contrary to his nice face, his body was full of scars from sword and spear stabs, as well as arrow wounds. He stopped Benjamin, who was trying to put him brigandine while snatching a doublet and wearing it by himself skillfully. ¡°Also, I won¡¯t deny I set my heart on Lady Massies, but it¡¯s completely over. So don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing to worry about in the future.¡± Edward said with a nonchalant tone in front of him. No one can force out their feelings once they have that. But, if it gets cut off before it can grow, it¡¯ll disappear by itself. His love was still in the beginning phase. This level of emotion would fade as time passed, and the related person wasn¡¯t seen. He was sure it would be. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen it wisely.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t even think about putting Olivia in that position.¡± Edward smirked, breaking the expectations of Count Holland immediately. Like a wily guy. Count Holland, his cousin, friend, and palace aide. He was also part of the State Council which consisted of 70 members, including the Emperor, clergy, and nobles. Well-mannered and always left a good impression, quite clever and cool-headed. He hated wasting time, so he never touched anything that had a low rate of winning. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw away things that interfere with his plans, whether it was people or objects, without mercy. If Edward got asked if he didn¡¯t like it, his answer would be no. He was rather comfortable because he was similar to Edward. And no matter how strong Count Holland¡¯s arguments were, most of the time he would follow Edward¡¯s wishes. Without a doubt, he was Edward¡¯s reliable ally. Except once in a while, when they were in dispute. An attendant came in all of a sudden and bowed, then picked up a part of the plate armour next to him. From now on, he must wear this heavy armour and ride a horse through the midway stop before going to the Imperial Palace. ¡°I couldn¡¯t differentiate if I¡¯m on vacation or I¡¯m here to play a masque.¡± As the attendant knelt down with iron shoes and a toe cap, Edward held out his foot and remarked with sarcasm. It was an Imperial tradition. Whether a ceremony before a war or a welcoming ceremony, the royalty wore flashy armour to display their dignity, flaunting themselves as a hero. With the news that he was officially on vacation, there would be crowds in the square in front of the Imperial Palace in four days. It was etiquette so he would follow it, but he was annoyed to wear these heavy things all the way to the Imperial Palace. ¡°You wore much heavier attire during the joust match, why are you making a fuss? Besides, Lady Kensington likes to see you in armour, so bear with it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m just saying.¡± Count Holland drew a smirk at Edward¡¯s wrath while retorting back. Silver armour began to cover Edward¡¯s body. Following the lower body, he wore breastplates that covered his upper body as gauntlets and gorgets attached to his body. Over time, his handsome and attractive face had turned into an imposing and coarse face, like the knight of the battlefield. After Edward was completely transformed into an iron knight, Count Holland put a cape with the Butterfield crest on it upon Edward¡¯s back. The perfect knight, hero, and Crown Prince stood under the light of dawn. Count Holland admired Edward¡¯s appearance, picking his helmet and giving it to Edward. ¡°Benjamin.¡± Using a low tone, Edward called his friend¡¯s name while being handed the helmet. ¡°Please continue, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Send people there to watch over her from time to time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. It¡¯s just a courtesy as a former fiance, to just make sure she¡¯s doing well.¡± Edward added dryly as Count Holland gave a suspicious look. Although they weren¡¯t in a relationship, Eva¡¯s situation needed a warning from a third party. All he could do was send someone to say hello to her because she refused to get help financially. That alone would put pressure on Baronet Biti¡¯s household and they wouldn¡¯t be able to play dirty like yesterday. In a few months, Eva would be an adult and their guardianship would end. ¡°And soon Eva will be independent. Please look after her.¡± ¡°Do we just have to wait and see then?¡± ¡°No. When the time comes, don¡¯t let Baronet Biti¡¯s household get near her. If they harass Eva¡­¡± A memory about the red mark on Eva¡¯s wrist flashed in Edward¡¯s mind. ¡°You can kill them.¡± As Eva wished, Edward wouldn¡¯t intervene with her life. Unless she wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t force the help. As promised, he would only watch the lost flower. However, he could take care of the pests. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet They put down the flag on Bale Castle. Rossy, while studying Eva¡¯s face, told Eva that the Crown Prince had left. She said he left early in the morning, wearing silver armor with several knights behind him. She also added that many people watched in admiration because the knights riding on horses looked so magnificent and rare. Eva nodded quietly without any questions. She came back down to earth after experiencing the dire ache for one night. She realized she should be satisfied because she met her long-time-ago companion and had a good time with him. Although the end was ugly, it was enough because he left with mind that she was innocent. Now, they could go their own paths and live well. She was here in Crocs Field while he was at the Imperial Palace in Montana, the capital. That¡¯s it, if they had to live following their respective positions. At Edward¡¯s request, Baronet Biti and his wife didn¡¯t make Eva work. But that didn¡¯t mean they treated her nicely. They just left her alone while looking at Eva with eyes filled with hatred and contempt. It wore her out, so Eva rarely went outside and stayed in her room all day. After she visited Cecil from time to time and chatted with her, she would come back to her own room and read a book or go to sleep. That¡¯s how her day went by. * * * She was in Bale Castle. More precisely in her familiar room, on a cozy, warm bed. A cool wind blew from somewhere. When Eva half-asleep opened her eyes, she saw the sun rays penetrate her room, reaching her feet. She merely took a nap but a lot of sun rays had entered in the meantime. Cecil, who was by her side before she went to sleep, was nowhere to be seen. She seemed to have put Eva to sleep and gone outside. It couldn¡¯t be avoided as she must be busy welcoming guests that came to the castle. Eva tried to get up from the blanket but she fell back down. She felt heavy because she played too much with young guests. Still, she tried once again to get up with her eyes closed. However, she heard footsteps creeping in. ¡®Cecil?¡¯ As Eva was about to rise up with her eyes open, a sheet covered her face. ¡°Ah! Who-¡± Startled, Eva tried to scream but someone¡¯s hand clasped and pressed her mouth against the covered sheet. She felt suffocated. ¡°Hmp. Hmph.¡± Little Eva writhed her limbs while letting out strangled groans. This was her first time to undergo a dangerous situation, and she was frightened and appalled. Because no one in the castle would do this. ¡°You wicked little witch. How dare you insult me?¡± An angry voice reached her ears. A familiar voice sounded from a boy. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re good because you¡¯re engaged to Edward?¡± Her breath got throttled like a leash, making choked noise. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. You can never be the Crown Princess.¡± As Eva¡¯s rebellion intensified, he sat his entire body on her. ¡°Because I¡¯m going to be the Crown Prince. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m not going to let you and Edward get away with it.¡± Strong force has weighed on her more powerfully. Aside from the pain, she felt the air was blocked and her eyes began to become fuzzy. It felt like she was going to die if she stayed like this. Eva reached out of the sheet and squirmed her body wildly to survive. Then, her fingertips touched the assailant¡¯s face and she scratched hard his chin. ¡°Argh!¡± A shrill shriek broke out along with all kinds of curse words. The moment when the force grew even more intense, she lost her strength and her body began to limp, another voice coming in. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Along with that voice, the person who pressed on top of her fell off of her. Eva could hear a disheveled fight outside the blanket. However, like the game was over immediately, she heard one side running away, spitting out some swears. Eva still hadn¡¯t come to her senses yet with her hand stretched out. Air came in again, however inside the sheet, she still prayed in tears. That the one who left was the one who harmed her and the only one in here was the one who helped her. At that moment, the sheet was lifted and someone¡¯s face was revealed in front of her. Eva couldn¡¯t see his face properly because her tears blurred her eyes and her savior¡¯s face was shaded because he was against the sunlight. Nevertheless, a sense of relief washed over her as she was still alive. ¡°Who¡­?¡± * * * Eva flung her eyes open as she muttered. She saw a familiar ceiling under the dim candlelight. Not the ceiling from her fancy room in Bale Castle, but a small, shabby room in Baronet Biti¡¯s house. ¡®So it was a dream.¡¯ A dream that sometimes appeared when she didn¡¯t feel good. She was always stuck in the same setting with blurry scenes played in her mind. The fear she felt was too vivid that Eva asked the people of Bale Castle if a thing like this happened when she was young. But no one knew, so she believed it was really only a nightmare. A nightmare that still haunted her. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet !!! TRIGGER WARNING !!! This chapter contains an attempt of sexual violence which might trigger some readers. * * * The strange thing was that her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking even though she had already woken up from her dream. ¡®Why do I feel a cold shiver run down to my spine?¡¯ Creak. She heard someone stepping on the floor somewhere nearby. Eva turned her head to find the source of the sound. Her door was tightly closed and so was the window. Her eyes scoured along the small room¡¯s wall, then stopped at the foot of the bed. There was a bulky figure staring at her. Her heart sank in a second. A warning signal rang wildly inside her head. ¡°W-who is it?¡± As Eva was about to get up, the shadow attacked Eva first. Eva resisted and pushed the figure away vehemently, but his body didn¡¯t budge an inch. He had enormous power, even incomparable to the figure in her dream, and had a stinky smell mixed with the reek of alcohol. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s Todd?¡¯ Eva, shaking her face furiously, stopped moving with her eyes on him. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, Todd¡¯s distorted face came into her eyesight. Every pant he breathed exuded a rotten stench. Every time he held down Eva and made a face, his eyes were shaking violently. ¡°Hmph. Hmp. T¡­ odd¡­¡± Eva twisted her body again and tried to get away from him. However, when she was about to ask what he was doing in an angry tone or tried to cry for help, her outcry was easily blocked by his hand. Todd gathered Eva¡¯s legs and sat on her thigh. Then roughly grabbed both of Eva¡¯s wrists and clasped them together using one hand, before he put them over her head. With both her hands and legs bound, she could only wiggle. She couldn¡¯t even make a sound, only groaned in pain. ¡°I heard the maids gossiping earlier. That you were alone together with that damned Crown Prince?¡± His bloodshot eyes were staring at her murderously. Jealousy and desire swirled in his murky and lost-sanity eyes. ¡°What did you two do? Do I look so much like an insect, that you hug him with a big smile?¡± He gritted his teeth and gripped her wrists tighter. ¡°Hmph! Hmph!¡± Eva shook her head and violently rebelled. Todd, who became more and more vicious, terrorized her. She really wished someone knew about this, but the outside was dead quiet. ¡®Nanny. Please help me.¡¯ Eva held back her tears while praying over Cecil¡¯s name. The only person who came to mind, even though she knew she couldn¡¯t come because she was sick, was Cecil. Trying to find help somehow, Eva twisted her body with all her might to resist. She didn¡¯t want to live if Todd did something bad to her. It was better if she died trying to defy him rather than die because she relented. ¡°I told you if you make a move on him, I won¡¯t let it slide. You are mine. I¡¯ll make sure you understand this time.¡± His hand glided down from her mouth to her slender neck and grasped it. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She thought she could make a sound at most, but she was strangled and only a small groan slipped out. It was like her neck was breaking. Eva felt suffocated and her mind lost focus because of the pressure, as if her eyes were about to pop out. ¡®I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t lose consciousness like this¡­¡¯ Just the time before her dimmed eyes closed, Smack. A dull sound erupted as Todd staggered and gripped the back of his head. Right after his hand released from her neck, Eva gasped some air with coughs. ¡°What the hell, dammit.¡± Todd swore and lifted his eyes furiously. ¡°My lady, come here.¡± Cecil called Eva with a short breath, while holding a book up. She was barefoot with pajamas, seeming like she had just come out. As soon as she caught her breath a little, Eva raised her upper body and pushed Todd with vigor. Taking advantage of him leaning to one side because lost balance, she quickly got out of bed and stood next to Cecil. She was still afraid, but grateful she was alive. Cecil might be old, sick, and frail, but for Eva, she had more strength than a hundred of allies. ¡°The audacity of this inhuman being.¡± Perhaps anger had overcome the fear, Cecil eyed Todd as if to kill him. Cecil was usually frightened by Todd¡¯s degenerated and menacing behavior. Seeing that such a man tried to rape Eva, who was like a daughter, seemed to make her lose control. ¡°This crazy woman.¡± After he got insulted, Todd sprang up and approached them in fury. Todd grabbed Cecil¡¯s hair with his big hand and hurled her over the bed. ¡°Argh!¡± Cecil¡¯s low pitched shriek broke out, hinting how painful it was. Like a shaking herbivore bitten by a predator, Cecil collapsed and spasmed. Todd elevated his fist, his anger had yet to quell, even after looking at Cecil. ¡®No!¡¯ Eva froze in fear when watching the scene. Cecil would die if he hit her hard with his big fist. For a moment, her rationality came to stop and there was nothing in front of her. Only one thought stayed in her head. She needed to save Cecil. Eva reached out and snatched something, then hit Todd in the back of his head. An agonising scream was heard. With a thud, Todd¡¯s body fell to the floor. And there was no more noise or movement from him at all. A frigid silence befell them. The two women remained stiff for a while as if they were frantic. ¡°Todd?¡± Barely regaining her sense, Eva mumbled his name. She had a brass candlestick in her hand that could hold two candles. It was quite a heavy object, and that object hit Todd on the back of his head. No movement, even slightly, was detected from Todd who limped. ¡°Todd, are you okay? Wake up. Todd.¡± Eva sat next to Todd, who was slanted, and called him several times. She mustered some courage to grab him by the shoulder and shake him weakly, but there was no answer. ¡°Nanny, I think I should bring the Baronet-¡± In a haste tone, Eva spoke but suddenly stopped. She could feel from her hand something hot and wet that trickled down to Todd¡¯s shoulder. When she lifted her hand to see what it was, the tips of her fingers were stained with blood. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Todd!¡± Finally realizing what happened, Eva¡¯s hand swept Todd¡¯s shoulder area and the back of his neck. A lot of thicker blood covered her hand. She recognized that this blood had flowed out of Todd¡¯s head. Because the corner of the candlestick had hit the back of Todd¡¯s head. Eva fell off on her butt with a frightened look on her face. Her entire body shuddered from horror, as if she had been struck by lightning. She didn¡¯t even want to think about it, but if Todd died like this, what should they do? ¡°N-Nanny¡­ I-I¡¯ll go and find the Baronet¡­¡± ¡°Stay right here.¡± Cecil stopped Eva using a firm tone after standing on her feet with a devastated expression. She hurriedly sat next to Todd and put her finger under his nose. Then she repeatedly retreated and raised her finger. This time she laid her head and rested her ear to Todd¡¯s chest. As time passed, Cecil¡¯s pupils widened and her expression hardened. After a while, Cecil looked at Eva with bewilderment and mumbled, ¡°Todd is¡­ dead¡­¡± As soon as Eva heard that, she felt her heart stop because of shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that Cecil couldn¡¯t feel his breath from his nose and hear his heartbeat from his chest. Dread and shock became one, and drove her into panic. ¡®Todd is dead. I killed a person.¡¯ She heard buzzing noises ringing from somewhere. The state of her mind was in disarray. ¡°¡­ly. My lady.¡± ¡°Nanny?¡± Cecil held Eva¡¯s body and shook her, barely pulling her back to reality. It was only a few seconds but she felt like a hundred years had passed. Her dazed pupils eventually dilated. Because the candlestick she had been holding from before was now in Cecil¡¯s hand. ¡°This is my doing, understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± Eva, once she came back to reality, asked with narrow eyes. ¡°Sir Biti and his wife will never stay still. This case will be transferred to the Investigation Bureau and you¡¯re going to be arrested for murder. Do you understand, my lady? Murderer is the most grave crime out of all.¡± ¡°B-But, Todd is the first one¡­¡± Todd jumped onto her first. He sneaked into her room at night and tried to ravish her while she was sleeping. If Cecil hadn¡¯t come, he would have tainted her. If Eva hadn¡¯t hit Todd in the back of his head, Cecil would have been beaten to death by his fist. She wielded it to survive, she felt it was unfair because Cecil was the one who was taking the blame. ¡°Then, how are you going to prove it? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll blame you, saying you seduceda him. Even if we¡¯re lucky and our arguments are accepted and things are taken into account, going to jail is inevitable.¡± ¡°Nanny!¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get released a thousand years later. Now you understand how the laws of this country are centered around aristocrats and men. Besides, the chief inspector of the Crocs Field goes to the same gambling house as Todd. Rumor has it that Sir Biti and the chief are close friends because he did something illegal and bribed him. We really are at a disadvantage.¡± While struggling holding her cough, Cecil declaimed in a low voice. The person who had been lying weak until a while ago seemed gone and became quick-witted and energetic. The energy was like a miracle that was summoned in order to keep her daughter-like Eva alive. ¡°So what am I supposed to do? Why would you take the blame for what I did? I¡¯ll never let you do that.¡± Eva was adamant, likewise. From the moment Cecil said she would take the blame, she was also predicting what would happen. The crime far heavier than defaming the aristocracy was the murder of the aristocrat. Cecil was a noble from birth, but her parents had already lost their title, now she was a commoner. If a commoner had killed a noble, that commoner could not avoid a dire punishment no matter what the circumstances were. Because to the aristocrats, it was an insult to defy them. ¡°My lady, you¡¯ll be labeled as a murderer for the rest of your life. I refuse to see that. If you¡¯re being stubborn, I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die here, you know that.¡± Cecil squeezed one of Eva¡¯s shoulders tightly and drew up her eyes grimly. She looked like a warrior in the final battle, like an iceberg that couldn¡¯t be penetrated by mere questions or rebuttals. It felt like Eva was standing on the other side of the frozen river as Cecil broke the ice so Eva couldn¡¯t come. Eva noticed that Cecil didn¡¯t speak of this because of the overwhelming emotion of the moment. However, she also had no intention of accusing Cecil of her crime. For the first time in their lives, they stared at each other and tried to contend with each other. Not long ago, she wanted someone to hear what happened in the room, but now she was extremely careful about who was going to listen. ¡°Nanny.¡± Eva took Cecil¡¯s hand with determined eyes. There was no time to fight like this now. If Cecil still insisted and Eva didn¡¯t intend to yield either, this wouldn¡¯t go anywhere. Then she had to find another way. ¡°Let¡¯s run away.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Cecil reaffirmed with eyes wide open at Eva¡¯s suggestion. She seemed shocked by the suggestion that was never in their options, perhaps even more dangerous. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll never put the blame of my sin on nanny. So either confess the truth or run away with me. Let¡¯s escape and hide quietly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cecil was silent, too taken aback. Whether she was hindering forming words or having a fierce inner conflict, she was watching Eva with hard eyes. Eva squeezed Cecil¡¯s hand while persuading Cecil with her eyes. Cecil would never turn Eva into a criminal. If Eva came forward and confessed, Cecil would really bite her tongue to death. No matter what decision they chose, if it led to ruin, it would be better to run away and have no regret. Cecil¡¯s eyes, which had been trembling violently, stopped for a moment. ¡°Alright, my lady. To die here or die after fleeing and getting caught, the end is all the same. Let¡¯s run away.¡± As if she had steeled resolution, Cecil¡¯s voice came out with determination. She pulled out an old trunk in the corner of Eva¡¯s room and put it on the bed. Then she opened Eva¡¯s closet hastily and brought her clothes in embrace. ¡°Pack up only the important things, my lady. Like, the clothes you¡¯re going to wear now and other essential things.¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why you should leave it to me and pack your stuff, nanny. I¡¯ll get Paul after that.¡± Eva held Cecil¡¯s wrist with a worried look on her face. Cecil was busy moving her hands with her ghastly face, like a person who had lost her control. As Eva hampered Cecil, her action stopped. With a sour face, Cecil eyed Eva and then exhaled slowly with words, ¡°You¡¯re right, my lady. I should do that.¡± Once Cecil left her room, Eva acted fast. Because Cecil was sick, she had to move faster and make a way to escape. She didn¡¯t have much luggage to pack. Some old clothes, her parents¡¯ belongings, and diaries she had been writing since she was young. That¡¯s all she had in this house. Eva, who was about to close the trunk after packing quickly, paused and looked into the open wardrobe. The coat that Edward draped on her was neatly hung. It was something she didn¡¯t need anymore, but leaving it there was also bothering her. Eva eventually folded his coat and placed it on top of her clothes. After packing, Eva carried the trunk with her hands, passing Todd, and put it next to the door. Seeing Todd that looked like a chunk of darkness under the dim light, she once again had goosebumps. It felt as if he would reach out and grab her ankle at any minute. Eva shuddered and left the room in a hurry. * * * The night was dark because the clouds blocked the moon. Eva left the house with extreme caution and ran as fast as she could. Paul¡¯s quarter was next to a stable, far from the residence. The gentle breeze danced with her hair. In the distance, the look of dark woods was uncanny, as if it drew her in. She was scared and terrified. Her heart was beating so fast that she felt like she was going to die. Finally, Eva arrived at where Paul stayed, after running for some time. Eva looked around in front of the unlit cabin and called Paul in a hush and desperate voice. ¡°Paul. Wake up. Paul!¡± Whether Eva¡¯s voice was too small or Paul was fast asleep, there was no sound from the inside. She repeatedly called Paul¡¯s name, and ultimately knocked on the door with her palm. ¡°Paul, wake up! Please, Paul!¡± Then, she heard a movement from the inside, by the time her hands reddened because the cool wind blew and froze her fingers. Eva clung to the edge of the door and hid herself after calling Paul. Maybe because the candle was lit inside, the light went through the window and pushed the darkness away. There was a click from the latch that got unfasten and at last the door opened. Paul, dressed in shabby pajamas, showed up with messy hair. ¡°Who is it?¡± He was rubbing his blurry eyes and searched around indifferently as he couldn¡¯t see Eva. ¡°Paul.¡± Eva, who was attached to the wall, stood in front of him to reveal herself. ¡°Oh? My lad-¡± ¡°Shhh. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Before Paul could finish talking, Eva pushed him into the open door. Eva inspected her surroundings once more, then followed him inside and closed the door in a hurry. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong, my lady? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Paul stepped as he asked, afraid of Eva¡¯s behavior. ¡°Paul, help me. Take me and Cecil to Father John.¡± She clasped her trembling hands as she approached him, while looking up at him. She was desperately in need of Paul¡¯s help right now. Besides, they were in a remote location in Crocs Field. They would catch them if they walked through the night in the cold wind with Cecil who was sick. In summary, it was difficult to get out of this place without a carriage. ¡°That¡¯s why, what¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t help you if I don¡¯t understand.¡± Now with Paul wide-awake, he swallowed his dry saliva and inquired again. He looked solemn, as if he had noticed the seriousness of the situation. ¡°That, well¡­ I killed Todd, Paul.¡± In the end, Eva blurted out the last words and covered her face with her hands. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°W-What¡­¡± Paul¡¯s face went pale as he flopped down to the floor. By then, Eva just realized how poor her decision was. This was a murder case. It must be too frightening and hard for him to bear. In addition, it would be revealed that Paul had helped the two women escape at dawn, and then Paul would become their accomplice. Eva, fearful and in a rush, didn¡¯t consider this more thoroughly. ¡°I am deeply sorry, Paul. Pretend you didn¡¯t hear that.¡± Eva stepped back while biting her lip. Her legs were shaking, it felt like she was going to fall. She decided to run away, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how to, so she was back to square one. ¡°My lady.¡± Paul called Eva after he recovered his self-control tardily. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll prepare a carriage, so come here with Cecil. If you flee from the front of the main building, you¡¯ll get caught, so you¡¯d better take the back road.¡± As if he had lost his morals, Paul came up with a solution with a serious face. He didn¡¯t even ask how she killed Todd, indicating how conscious he was that the situation was urgent. ¡°Forget it. You stay out of it. One wrong move and you¡¯ll be an accomplice.¡± ¡°I could say I didn¡¯t know. If I said you two asked for a ride and I gave it, I¡¯d have nothing to do with it. Because everyone knows I¡¯m close to both of you.¡± ¡°Still I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?! You and Cecil always stopped the Baronet when I got hit by him. You secretly gave me food, bought me clothes, even taught me how to write. The three of us are family, so it¡¯s only natural to do that, that¡¯s what you and Cecil said.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eva choked at the sound of weeping from Paul. She had mixed feelings when memories of the time with Paul sprung up. Paul came to Bale Castle when he was ten years old. He was two years younger than Eva. She heard that old coachman Brat saw him orphaned and found him pitiful so he brought Paul with him. Paul lived in the annex next to Bale Castle, doing chores in the stable. After the death of Brat, not long after he took Paul in, Paul stayed under the care of Bale Castle¡¯s household. When the Massies went bankrupt and its people scattered around, Paul, who had nowhere to go, was brought by Baronet Biti. There was only one reason. Paul was still young, so he was trying to make him his coachman at a low price. That¡¯s how Eva, Cecil, and Paul came in as Baronet Biti¡¯s people. From the beginning, they were already close, then added the sense of comradeship, they lived together protecting and taking care of each other. As Paul said, they were a family. At this moment, she felt grateful and apologetic for Paul¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯re family, so of course I¡¯ve to help. I¡¯ve always wanted to repay the favor, but I¡¯m glad I could at least do this for you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Paul.¡± ¡°Now go quickly. I have to get ready too.¡± Paul pushed Eva¡¯s by shoulder with a determined look. He opened the door himself and glanced around the outside, he then gave a signal to go out. As Eva came out, the door closed again quietly. Eva crossed her arms and wrapped her shoulders while walking in the dark. The night breeze was as cold as ever. The same applied to the sense of guilt that came and went. Still, a little strength returned to her legs. Once she arrived at the house, Eva opened her room. Todd was lying still on the floor in the dark. Eva was trying to fight back the chills while taking her trunk and crossed over to Cecil¡¯s room. Cecil was sitting on the bed when Eva came in. She stood up to her feet as soon as she saw Eva. Her eyes wide open, afraid to ask what had happened. Eva approached and hugged Cecil to assure her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, nanny. Let¡¯s leave this hellish place.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± A sigh of relief escaped Cecil¡¯s mouth at Eva¡¯s words. She held Eva in her arms with a tearful face and trembling hands. The two women briefly relied on each other¡¯s warmth and controlled their overwhelming emotions. Five years of living in this house passed by like a flash. Tears streamed down their cheeks along with many sorts of emotions. They always wanted to leave this house, but didn¡¯t want to leave this way. It was a very harsh fate for them. Even so, this moment of struggling to survive was unbearably cruel. * * * Even though it was late at night, candles were lit at the Crocs Field Cathedral. Father John Murray, now archbishop, hummed into bed. Two days later, he would travel to Montana to meet the Holy See group tour, which consisted of 26 people from the highest position cardinals, archbishops, bishops to nuns. Dreaming of becoming Crocs Field¡¯s next cardinal, it was an opportunity to meet with the Holy See¡¯s representatives and make a good impression. ¡°Forgive me, Father Elman.¡± He offered an apology to someone with an unapologetic expression. Elman was a bishop of the Ingraken Cathedral next to Crocs Field. The members of the group tour were selected from each region with only two positions set for Crocs Field and Ingraken. One seat was already set for a nun while John and Elman competed for the other seat. Elman had come here three times since John was confirmed to fill that seat. Not only that, as he couldn¡¯t ask John to give up his seat, all he did was mumble something strange and then returned. ¡°I thought the most faithful and kind man would go, but it turns out you¡¯ll be the one who goes. Congratulations.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I was chosen because I was greedy. I feel troubled and happy for you.¡± ¡°I sincerely repent and pray that a chance will come. Regardless, congratulations.¡± ¡®Is he congratulating me or not?¡¯ thought John. He wondered if Elman wished a safe trip for him or wished he fractured his bones so he couldn¡¯t go. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he wasn¡¯t swayed at the sight of Elman, someone who had followed God¡¯s will all his life without greed. But opportunities don¡¯t come so easily. For John, who had great ambitions, it was something he couldn¡¯t give up. Besides, who didn¡¯t live faithfully and virtuously? It was about time he got up and put out the candle. Knock. Something small and hard hit the window, making a clear sound. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet John sat up with a frown. No one would walk into the cathedral at this time of the hour and throw a stone. Perhaps it was the sound of rain? Or maybe the sound of dry branches hitting the window because of the wind? Knock. Knock. Knock. ¡®No, it¡¯s not it.¡¯ Someone was hitting his window by throwing stones one after another. By then, John got up on his feet and approached the window. Nothing could be seen outside in the dark. He hesitated for a moment before he opened his window. ¡°Father.¡± He could hear a small, secretive voice of a man somewhere. The voice of someone who knew him and came with a purpose. ¡°Who is there?¡± A thought that it was Elman crossed his mind but he dismissed it. He lowered his voice, asking again so that there would be no unnecessary disturbance. At that moment, a head emerged from behind the bushes and a familiar face was revealed. ¡°Are you¡­ Paul?¡± John reaffirmed, bewilderment written all over his face. Paul put his hand on his lips, signaling John to be quiet. ¡°What happened, Paul?¡± His voice became serious. Paul had never done anything like this before and never would in the future. Then, an image of Eva and Cecil, who was close to Paul, flashed in his mind like a thunderbolt. He hoped it wasn¡¯t related to them, but anxiety always became reality. ¡°Father, I have something to tell you. It¡¯s about Lady Eva and Cecil.¡± After Paul stopped at the bottom of his window, he quietly informed John. * * * In a remote place behind the cathedral, Baronet Biti¡¯s carriage was parked. After following Paul, John heard an unbelievable story. ¡°W-What did you say just now, Eva? Y-You killed Todd?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe how outrageous it was. How could such a weak and delicate woman kill the bulky Todd? Besides, Eva wasn¡¯t the kind to kill anyone. Having watched her since she was young, he could guarantee how kind, lovely, and upright she was. ¡°I was the one who killed him, Father. Todd was trying to attack our lady, so I-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not true, Father. I killed him. Todd tried to hit Cecil, so I hit him with something.¡± ¡°No, Father. It was really me.¡± Both Eva and Cecil put their confessions over the other¡¯s confession. Although their bodies were trembling, their faces showed resolution that neither of them wanted to back down, and they seemed to hold on with determination. Eva wanted to protect Cecil, while Cecil also wanted to protect Eva by making their own self the perpetrator. They understood each other¡¯s heart but that didn¡¯t help their situation now. ¡°There¡¯s no point in covering each other¡¯s crime now. You have to tell me exactly who did it to find a solution.¡± John made eye contact with Cecil and spat out the words. Due to the tangible words coming from the two, he was able to guess who killed Todd. However, it was necessary to make sure that Eva was the one who did it. Cecil¡¯s eyes shook frantically at John¡¯s persuasion. Biting her lips with a pale face, she eventually avoided eye contact, indirectly admitting that Eva had killed Todd. ¡°Ha¡­¡± A long sigh broke out of John¡¯s mouth. Thinking about the future of Eva and Cecil, it baffled him, while at the same time, saddened him. Eva grew up well without ever losing her smile, despite having been through so much suffering. In a few months, Eva was supposed to be an adult and running an orphanage sponsored by the cathedral. However, now Eva fell into a much deeper abyss after wanting to break free from her tough life. Distressed and stunned, John closed his eyes tightly. ¡°Father, please help us. Let us escape, please.¡± Cecil¡¯s desperate voice entered his ears. At that moment, he sprung up his eyes wide open. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Cecil.¡± John replied firmly. It was regretful and it always stayed like that, the same as when a bad thing was still a bad thing. He cared and loved two women personally. It was also true that Count Massies sponsorship had a significant impact on his ability to quickly become archbishop. For this reason, he was forever grateful to the Count, having grieved over the misfortunes that fell on the Massies family, and prayed for the rest of the Massies family. Still, he was a priest who served God. It was impossible to help a sinner who killed a man escape. ¡°Surrender yourself to the Investigation Bureau. I¡¯ll do my best to defend you two.¡± Trying to persuade them to turn themselves in. That was the duty of the priest. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet ¡°I¡¯d rather be killed instead!¡± Cecil scowled and snapped at him as soon as John finished his words. ¡°Cecil.¡± ¡°You¡¯re well aware of what¡¯ll happen if we go to the Investigation Bureau, don¡¯t you? Even if they consider our circumstances, we still have to spend at least 10 years in prison. If they don¡¯t, we¡¯ll be there for 20 or 30 years.¡± ¡°¡­¡± John fell silent at Cecil¡¯s desperate outcry. Because everything she said was true. Even if the Baronet was living on the outskirts of the countryside, he was still a noble. Hence it was still reckoned as a great crime to kill the son of a noble. Even if Eva was an important nobility, she had no one to rely on. The Massies family was once gloried with great dignity, but it was only part of the past now. And without a doubt, relatives of the family who had already turned a blind eye to Eva wouldn¡¯t intervene. Eva was in a very unfavorable situation. Supposed that Eva came out of prison, it was obvious how she would be treated by people afterwards and how life would unfold for her. Considering the close relationship between chief inspector and Baronet Biti, John wasn¡¯t sure if Todd¡¯s attempt to molest Eva would be taken into account. Even though he encouraged them to surrender knowing that fact, his heart was uneasy too. ¡°Life after that would be more hell. Rather than seeing that, I¡¯d rather jump into the Bale River hugging my lady.¡± ¡°Why are you saying scary words like that?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do that on purpose. If Todd hadn¡¯t died, I would have died and my lady would have been raped. So, should that be how things were done?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be like this. We¡¯ve been following and relying on you so much, so how could¡­ you say such things¡­¡± Sobs began to break from Cecil. A woman who was always proud and gracious, a woman who never raised her voice or got enraged no matter what, was shedding bitter tears. He knew she suffered a severe illness a few days ago as her sick face gave away, but now her face was filled with heartbreak. As Cecil¡¯s grief was conveyed, John¡¯s heart also ached and pained. Don¡¯t lie, don¡¯t kill, and repent if you¡¯ve sinned. It was deplorable of him to say this to the two lost women in this situation, but he had no choice. As a priest, he only exhorted according to the law, but was it really the right thing to do? ¡®Perhaps I¡¯m the one who is driving the living into suffering and directing them into death.¡¯ ¡°Cecil, stop it.¡± Eva embraced Cecil by shoulder, crying together with her. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t resentful toward him who was cold-hearted, she was also a human being, after all. But, considering his status, his action was plausible. They shouldn¡¯t have come. It was much better to somehow persuade Cecil to let Eva turn herself in. If Cecil still didn¡¯t abide, it should be only both of them who ran away in the dead of night. Then, even if they were caught, even if they hugged each other and jumped into the river, as Cecil said, they shouldn¡¯t have put other people in trouble. Eva fixated her eyes on John when Cecil¡¯s tears came to cease. ¡°My apologies, Father. I¡¯ve troubled you because I didn¡¯t contemplate this enough.¡± ¡°Eva.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it. Whether we¡¯ll turn ourselves in-¡± ¡°Go to the capital.¡± After being through in deep agony, John finally spoke with glimmering eyes. His fierce conflict had already concluded. When the line between right and wrong blurred, when he couldn¡¯t pinpoint which one was God¡¯s intention, following his own heart was inevitable. If that was painted as a sin for a priest, then he chose to commit it and receive punishment for it. Let God take care of the rest. Whether to kill them, save them, protect them or punish them. ¡°Go to Montana. I have an acquaintance that can help you there. You can trust that person because of how reliable that person is.¡± He eyed between the two women who were sitting absent-mindedly and couldn¡¯t understand the change of heart. When he saw their tearful faces, he could feel their desperate guilt and fear. He felt regret, instead of easing their hearts first, he laid out the choice to make a decision beforehand. ¡°Montana?¡± Eva asked John in a whisper. ¡°The merchant group of the Gallahan that is heading to the capital is staying in Ingraken at the moment. Maybe we can leave when the sun comes up tomorrow, no, today. Take the carriage secretly and go.¡± ¡°But what if we get caught?¡± Cecil asked while squeezing a handkerchief, the resentment in her eyes dissipating a bit. ¡°We should get going first and talk later. We have to hurry because we have to arrive before dawn.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Paul, go back just in case. I¡¯ll take Eva and Cecil myself using the cathedral carriage.¡± John proceeded with his work with frightening speed. As he already decided to help, he had to make sure the two women ran away as securely and safely as possible. Since these two women wouldn¡¯t be able to even make a proper judgment at the moment. They must be exhausted because of fighting the fear built inside. Father John gave a few pats on Eva¡¯s shoulder to comfort her before opening the carriage door and went out. As only the three left again, gloomy silence fell upon them. Eva saw Paul crying sitting across her when she was finally able to look around. Paul, who was much taller than her, raised his arm like a child as he wiped away tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paul. For troubling you.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet Eva reached out and grabbed Paul¡¯s hand. He must have been caught off guard too. He was sleeping well until he suddenly got entangled in something terrible. She felt bad thinking of him suffering from Baronet Biti after she and Cecil left. ¡°It¡¯s not that, my lady.¡± Paul wiped his tears and looked at Eva, sniffling like a child. ¡°Paul¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I get scolded. But I feel sympathetic for you and Cecil, and now I¡¯m thinking I am alone, it makes me sad¡­¡± When he brought it up, Paul covered his eyes with his arm as he was about to cry once again. Eva then understood the essence of his tears. Paul, who came to an unfamiliar place, relied on Eva and Cecil. When the two figures he viewed as mother and sister left like this, a sense of loss flooded in. The gentle-hearted Paul might be afraid of the time he had to deal with something alone. ¡°Paul, once we settle down, we will send a letter to Crocs Field Cathedral. When the time comes, you can join us too.¡± Cecil stroked Paul¡¯s head while sniffling. Like Eva, she seemed to be heartbroken to leave Paul behind. ¡°Is that really true? Are you really going to write me a letter and call me?¡± Paul, who was still crying, raised his face and stared at the two women. His once-helpless-hollow eyes were now sparkling with life. ¡°Certainly. We always said this, didn¡¯t we? We¡¯re a family, so we have to meet again and live together.¡± Eva gave strength to his hand with a half-tearful and half-smile face. The three shared their last warmth by holding hands tightly. After a while, the sound of a carriage pulled by Father John was audible. When the horse stopped right next to it, Paul got off the carriage first and moved their luggage. After Eva and Cecil came out, they hugged Paul in turn. The three stifled their tears silently without even saying goodbye, in fear someone would hear them. ¡°Farewell, my lady, Cecil. Please write me a letter, you have to.¡± ¡°We will. Take care, Paul.¡± Eva and Cecil climbed Father John¡¯s wagon with unfaltering steps. Paul stood back there with his hand raised until the carriage departed and darkness swallowed the silhouette. The sight was painfully engraved in Eva¡¯s and Cecil¡¯s heart. At this moment, their minds were aligned. If they fled and found a place, they must bring Paul with them. The carriage dashed for quite some time as they exited Crocs Field. Her eyes trailed at the black world while bidding a goodbye to people and things she left behind. ¡®Goodbye, Paul. Goodbye, Father. Goodbye, Bale Castle. Goodbye, Crocs Field, and¡­ Edward.¡¯ As the shadow of death and sin followed them, that was how the darkest and saddest night of Eva and Cecil¡¯s life went by. * * * ¡°Your Highness. Your Highness. Your Highness!¡± Three days since Edward stayed at Bale Castle. Six-year-old Eva followed Edward all day and called him. It became a common occurrence to mindlessly come and talk. If she didn¡¯t play with him, she sat with her chin resting on one side of her hand and a wide smile. It was cute, bothersome, and also absurd. Edward felt strange every time he saw her eyes shimmering with different sparks, after only meeting with vigilant and wary eyes. ¡°I like Your Highness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind.¡± ¡°You look beautiful. Especially the eyes.¡± Those were Eva¡¯s answers that she responded without hesitation whenever he asked why she was following him so much. Edward found Eva¡¯s answers were really odd. ¡®Why does she like someone who doesn¡¯t trust people? Why does she think I am nice while in fact I am aloof and skeptical? Is it because she¡¯s still a child?¡¯ However, he must admit he agreed with the last answer. Beautiful can also mean handsome, so that was true. The next afternoon, Eva was nowhere to be seen. Although he got breathing space, he felt uneasy. Because he was accustomed to her voice and eyes. He was going to the Imperial Palace tomorrow, so he intended to be nice and play with her today, but he didn¡¯t know her whereabouts. ¡°Where is Eva?¡± ¡°She¡¯s sleeping because she is slightly feverish.¡± ¡°She¡¯s sick?¡± Surprised by the aide¡¯s answer, the next question popped up. He was concerned and felt guilty, he was worried. Sometimes he pretended not to be inside the room because he felt infuriated by her visit, or he ran away to a far place so that she couldn¡¯t chase with her short legs. ¡®Is that why she got sick? Because it¡¯s too much to chase me around all day?¡¯ ¡°No, nothing of the sort. She must be tired because she romped around too much.¡± The aide replied indifferently but Edward¡¯s face still scrunched up. He jumped to his feet and headed to Eva¡¯s room. However, when he stood in front of her door and tried to knock, a thought of not wanting to wake her up for no reason occurred in his mind. While he was hesitating whether he should go back so Eva could rest comfortably, he heard a strange noise coming from inside. There was a mix of grunts and faint sobs as well as the sound of a man whispering mischievous things. Edward instinctively bursted open the door. What caught his eyes was the image of James covering Eva¡¯s face with a sheet and pressing it down. Having no time to think about the situation, he ran into Eva¡¯s room. * * * T/N: Hmmm¡­ Hello everyone, a bit of correction: ¡®the head of Gallahan¡¯ will be changed into ¡®the merchant group of Gallahan¡¯. Thank you for reading! Chapter 45 ¡°What are you doing?!¡± As Edward¡¯s anger rose to the top of his head, he grabbed James¡¯ back and threw him to the floor. This was definitely revenge. He performed this because Eva stopped him when he was trying to hand Edward a drink he had spit in. Another reason was because she stood against him with glare, hurting James¡¯ pride. The six-year-old boy then sought an opportunity when she was asleep. ¡°Get lost.¡± James started the fire by lunging at Edward. When it was only the two of them, James¡¯ words and behavior became arrogant. He had nothing to fear for the powerful Empress was behind his back. James¡¯ neck had a bloodstained wound. Perhaps when Eva was struggling, her fingers scratched James¡¯ neck. It blazed more anger from Edward the moment it catched his eyes. How scary it must be for that child to be trapped in a blanket and suffer from violence. Usually, he would end this on a good note, but this time, Edward also lost his wisdom and unleashed his strength however he pleased. It bothered him because James was messing with a young child, but to mess with his fiance, even harming her, was cheap of James. James attacked with punches and kicks, but he was no match for Edward. Since Edward was young, he had a good body and strength, so he never lost in a fight using sword, spear, or bare hands. After a few hits, James ran out of the room while grumbling swear words. Edward dashed right away and pulled off the sheet covering Eva. ¡°Eva!¡± Her face was flushed red, tears rolling down her cheeks. Eva caught her breath, looking like she didn¡¯t recognize Edward, while her body shivered and she caught her breath as if she had competed in a competition. Unconsciously, Edward lifted Eva and cradled her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Eva. It¡¯s alright now.¡± ¡°Uwaaaah!¡± Edward patted Eva on the back and soothed her as she burst out loud. Eva hugged Edward with her small hands like maple leaves and began to cry, rubbing her face against his neck. ¡°It¡¯s alright, nothing can hurt you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He then wandered around the room while cradling her, kept soothing her. He was awkward and clumsy because it was his first time doing this in his life, but soon Eva calmed down and quieted down. But it seemed like it didn¡¯t completely appease her heart. When he tried to put her down, believing it was done, she cried again and when he comforted her then put her down once more, Eva clinging dearly to Edward. Edward had to carry Eva all afternoon that day. ¡°Tell James and his aide to leave and shut their mouths.¡± Just had returned to his room late in the evening, Edward ordered his aide while giving a fierce gaze. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°He has a wound on his neck so he won¡¯t overlook that. If I tell the Emperor about what he did to my fiance, not only James, wouldn¡¯t it also trouble the Empress? I know you¡¯re close to them, so you have to persuade them properly.¡± ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡± The aide stuttered with a very embarrassed face. He immediately noticed that Edward had a hidden meaning in his words. ¡°What? Do you think I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re on the Empress¡¯ side? Go and deliver that I force you so. As soon as I went back to the Imperial Palace, you¡¯re to step down.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something-¡± ¡°Scram. Before I drag you out.¡± Edward glared at him and ordered in a sharp voice. Although he was still young, the pressure of his authority and bloodline oppressed the aide. He left the room with courtesy, unable to dare to talk to him any more. He closed his eyes and clenched his fist. It was the first time he did something reckless and brash like this, so his mood plummeted briskly. He already knew that the aide secretly communicated with the Empress and informed his every move. The only reason why he pretended not to know was because there was nothing this young child could do right away. If he disclosed it to the Emperor, who was fair in everything, with weak evidence and suspicion, Edward would only be attacked by the Empress. Besides, he also shortly contemplated using it against her someday, but the thought made his stomach churn. Looking back on what made him feel this, the source came from Eva. It was because he saw and experienced firsthand that the tip of the arrow that should be aiming for him was aimed at someone close to him. ¡®I feel very terrible and upset.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even know it would be so bothersome and burdensome to have someone to protect. Something like this even happened when his father still held onto his ground, so what if something went wrong before he ascended the throne? She would immediately show her true colors and pull him down from the Crown Prince position. It gave him a headache just by thinking of that gruesome scenario. ¡°Hoam¡­¡± As he quickly tired, he was about to change and rest, but noises from the outside reached his ears. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside!¡± Unable to stand it, Edward shouted. By then, the door was opened and showed the guard with a look of embarrassment. As he was unable to open or close the door, the guard peeked stealthy at Edward, flustered. ¡°Y-Your Highness, just now-¡± ¡°Your Highness~¡± Before the guard had finished reporting, someone jumped through the open door. Eva with hair untied and combed nicely while dressed in pajamas, barefoot rushed to Edward and hugged him while calling his name. It felt very natural to hug her now that he had hugged her all afternoon. ¡°Eva.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet He instinctively hugged Eva and propped her up. He needed an explanation as to why she was here at this time. It was quite far from Eva¡¯s bedroom, she probably didn¡¯t pass through the dark hallway and stairs alone without a nanny, right? ¡°She came alone crying. She said she¡¯d be going to sleep with Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡± Surprised by the guard¡¯s answer, Edward stammered for the first time in his life. He hurriedly faced Eva as she curled her lips into a smile. ¡°I secretly came here without my nanny knowing so I could sleep with you.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Eva nodded a couple of times, looking at him intently. Edward was at a loss for words when Eva hugged him with an iron grip and began to complain. ¡°Are you really going tomorrow, Your Highness? Don¡¯t go, and live with me in Bale Castle.¡± Eva grabbed him by the shoulder and shook him tenaciously. She pretended to be an elegant young lady, but she was also still a child. With no nanny to educate and hold her by her side, she revealed her child¡¯s true self. Instead of a fiancee, she felt more like a cute puppy. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to your room, Eva.¡± Edward sighed and walked with Eva in his arms. She must have escaped while her nanny was away for a while, so there would be commotion by now. He had to take her to the room first before the castle was in uproar. Eva was calm in his arms, as if satisfied that she didn¡¯t get separated from him. No matter if it was Edward¡¯s room or her room, she felt better to have him around. ¡°Goodness Gracious! My lady!¡± Speak of the devil. When he went to her room with Eva in arms, a commotion broke there. A disoriented Cecil shoved aside other maids and emerged. Even the maids, whose faces were ghastly pale, were watching the two with their mouths agape. ¡°Eva came to my room. She said she¡¯d sleep with me.¡± ¡°I sincerely apologize, Your Highness. I¡¯m negligent. Come here, my lady. Don¡¯t bother him.¡± Cecil apologized to Edward with a worn out face and reached out to embrace Eva. ¡°No!¡± Eva frowned and pushed Cecil¡¯s hand away. Fearing that he would hand her over to Cecil, Eva held Edward tightly and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go out to the balcony. I¡¯ll show you something pretty.¡± ¡°Young lady.¡± Anger was adoring Cecil¡¯s face when seeing Eva kept breaking her bedtime and showing unexpected behavior. ¡°Don¡¯t. Let me take care of it, so step back.¡± As Edward held Eva, he raised one hand to stop Cecil. Cecil, who was taken aback, backed off and sent a glance to the maids, signaling them to leave. In delight because Edward took her side, Eva cracked a broad smile and stuck out her tongue to Cecil. Edward carried Eva and went out to the balcony. He didn¡¯t give much thought about Eva¡¯s words that she would show something a while ago. What can be shown on the balcony during the night time? He thought she said that because she didn¡¯t want to sleep and wanted to play, but¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± As Eva said, it was really beautiful. An angel¡¯s fountain that poured water in the white light from the moonlight and marble. Various roses were in full bloom around the glass lamp that was turned on for the visitors. The scent of trees and sweet flowers that blew along the wind was refreshing. It wasn¡¯t as gorgeous and wonderful as the Imperial Palace garden, but still, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. A place incomprehensible for a person, as if it was a dream. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± ¡°Yeah. It is.¡± He smiled softly in response to Eva¡¯s adorable question. ¡°It¡¯s the prettiest when the moon is brightest. But you can¡¯t go there at night.¡± ¡°Why? Because the ghost will appear?¡± He jokingly said with a smirk. ¡°No. Because a fairy will pop out with light and make the people that meet fall in love.¡± Eva explained seriously, seeming like she really believed it. Edward tried to chide her for believing such a thing, but he stopped himself and smiled. She was six years old, after all. She was at the age where she still believed in fairies, angels, and fairy tales. There was no need to break the child¡¯s naivete with pointless words. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go there later.¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s.¡± He muttered as he admired the small world down there. He didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d be here again, but when that time came, he would get closer with Eva. Edward stayed there for quite some time, listening to her chatter, until Eva was in his arms, closing her eyes and falling asleep. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t leave.¡± Before sleeping completely, Eva mumbled under her breath. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go¡­¡± Once again, she held his hand while whispering. He shut his eyes tightly, feeling bad. By the time he cracked open his eyes, ¡°Eva?¡±, an older version of Eva stood in front of him while crying. ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Your Highness.¡± She called out to Edward heartbreakingly. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ leave¡­¡± And called him again. Her fading voice gradually diffused into the air. At one point, her figure became blurred and disappeared into the dark. ¡°Eva!¡± Edward raised up in the bed yelling Eva¡¯s name. No young nor older Eva beside him. Everything was a memory, a dream, and an illusion. ¡°What in the world is this?!¡± Such a vivid yet unpleasant dream. A dream that bothered him a lot. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Translator: Eonnicorn / Editor: Scarlet The navy blue sky had faded away. It was still dark, but the light that struck announced that dawn would be coming soon. Father John, Eva, and Cecil were hiding at the edge of the forest, observing the campsite in the distance. The place where the merchant group of the Gallahan made their barracks and stayed. Since it was the merchant group, Eva thought there would be only a couple of coaches loaded with luggage, but it didn¡¯t. Counting only the waggons, it was roughly around 40 units, while there were two carriages to carry people. The braziers lit the surroundings as mercenaries guarding carts and goods were seen here and there. Eva realized why that big group didn¡¯t pass through Crocs Field, an area larger than Ingraken. They need a vast space with water streaming around where a large number of people could stay while also staying near the city to buy food. ¡°That¡¯s a lot. It¡¯s gotten bigger over the past few years.¡± ¡°Gallahan¡¯s son grew this group much. It¡¯s probably the biggest merchant group of the Empire now.¡± Father John replied in a whisper when Cecil muttered with an exhausted face. Apparently, Cecil already knew about this marchant group. Though Eva found it suspicious, she didn¡¯t press it further. Right now was not the right situation to hear an explanation about the group, she also had a feeling she would know naturally. ¡°Just to be safe, it would be better for you two to become mother and daughter from now on. I think you should change your names too. How about calling Cecil as Margaret and Eva as Lily?¡± ¡°Yes, it sounds good, Father.¡± ¡°I like it too.¡± Eva and Cecil answered Father John¡¯s suggestion one after the other. An idea about changing their names also crossed Eva¡¯s mind. Those who were chased couldn¡¯t use their real name, another thing, referring to Cecil as a nanny could also raise suspicions from others. After all, it was rare to have your own nanny unless you were from a decently prosperous family. ¡°Then wait here for a second. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll only get delayed a bit.¡± Father John took off his priest¡¯s uniform and changed into ordinary attire, looking like an average middle-aged man on the street. Taking a deep breath as if he were going to war, he snooped around and walked into the darkness, completely disappearing from their sight at one point. Only the two of them left. Eva embraced Cecil by shoulder. It was Cecil, who was holding out superhumanly because something huge happened. However, she was worried that it was her limit and things seemed to get harder and harder. ¡°Please hold out a little longer, nanny¨Cno¨Cmother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cecil frozened after putting her arms on Eva¡¯s. She turned her head to Eva and blatantly stared, speechless. Her weak eyes, glowing in the darkness, were asking Eva: Can I really be addressed as your mother? Can I really call your name without permission? When Eva smiled lightly in a positive way, Cecil held her hand and smiled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s hard, but let¡¯s endure it, Lily.¡± That was the time where they threw away their old identities and became new people. Many mixed feelings abruptly surged, and they crouched down as they leaned on each other. Together, they shared their hearts and fought the threats, guilt, and fear in the dark of the woods. A while later, there was a rustling sound. Father John appeared with an elder following behind. He was short but had a well-built body, overall he looked simple. As Eva and Cecil got startled, they raised their bodies while the old man watched them with puzzlement. ¡°Greetings. This is Margaret and Lily. They have to go all the way to Montana for some reason. I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but please help me.¡± Father John pointed to Eva and Cecil, introducing them to the old man. ¡°I¡¯ll help because I owe you one but, haaa, this is a bit¡­¡± The old man couldn¡¯t continue his sentence and heaved a long sigh. He was explicitly very surprised as he couldn¡¯t conceal it, finding it absurd. Still, he must not be a bad person looking at the fact that Father John brought him here. It didn¡¯t mean that he was trustworthy, however despite that, the beggars couldn¡¯t be choosers. Because this old man was the only one who could toss the rope to Eva and Cecil who were in the middle of drowning. ¡°Thank you. Margaret, Lily, this is Jack. He¡¯s working as a coachman in the Gallahan. He¡¯s going to take care of you two on the way to Montana.¡± Eva and Cecil gave a short nod to Father John¡¯s introduction. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, Jack didn¡¯t ask further about their business. After all, it mustn¡¯t be a good thing to secretly come in the middle of the night using a carriage to sneak into the capital. He knew there must be a reason, he merely took a guess. ¡°Keep in mind that it will be dangerous and difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no doubt.¡± Eva responded to him while thinking how blessed she was. Because he looked amiable but had a harsh mouth. ¡°This is all I can do for you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Father John looked at Eva with regret. Even though he gave enough help, he seemed troubled. ¡°That¡¯s not right, Father. I¡¯m so sorry and thank you.¡± ¡°If you arrive, make sure to tell me. Don¡¯t worry because no one but me is opening the letter. You too, Cecil, stay healthy.¡± ¡°Thank you. You should stay healthy too, Father.¡± Cecil, who was quite stable now, bowed to Father John and thanked him. She felt sorry for raising her voice and resenting him a little while ago. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have to go before people notice. It¡¯s almost dawn.¡± Jack pointed his eyes to the campsite, urging them with a nervous look. Eva could no longer put him in trouble. This situation alone would be very uncomfortable and too much for him. Eva and Cecil hugged Father John one by one and bid their goodbyes. Afterwards, she left Father John behind, whose eyes reddened, and took a heavy step following Jack. Towards an unforeseen future, where hope or shun might wait for them. John stayed there for a long time even after Eva and Cecil disappeared. He was worried that perhaps they would get caught and stumble upon a problem. He eventually whirled on his heels from his position once dawn broke. After trudging for some time, he stopped. Reality finally sunk in about last night¡¯s pressing event. A really chaotic situation had happened, then he became an accomplice. Subjectively, he had no regret. But when he had to answer the question if he made the right choice or not, his priest side couldn¡¯t answer it. However, there was something he definitely had to do. Pray for Eva and Cecil. Give Father Elman the seat of the Holy See group tour. It was the most terrible night he had ever been through. Chapter 48 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 48 Jack took Eva and Cecil¡¯s luggage instead and led the two women to escape the guard¡¯s eyes. All the wagons were covered with leather roofs, parked in their own order, in line and row. Jack¡¯s wagon was at the end of the last row, just below the hill. After confirming no one was around, Jack lifted the leather at the end of the wagon to make an entrance. After helping Eva and Cecil climb in, he put their luggage in and got into the wagon. He then took out baggage from inside the narrow space to make a room for them to sit in the cramped area. ¡°Now, listen carefully. We have 40 wagons and each of them has a number. My wagon number is 40, you can check it on the wheels since it¡¯s written there. Fortunately, I run at the end of the order, so I won¡¯t stand out.¡± Eva and Cecil nodded frantically at Jack¡¯s explanation. The dawn light was seeping in indistinctly because of the pit from the entrance. A buzz from somewhere was audible. A sound signaling that people were slowly waking up. Jack spoke in a hush tone, urgency found its way to his face. ¡°We start moving after breakfast and stop every two hours. We have to rest our horses. Lunchtime is about an hour and we get ready to camp when it gets dark. I¡¯ll try to get some food, but I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drop the wagon as much as I can, so if you have anything to do, do it when it¡¯s time to rest. However, if possible, it¡¯s more safe to move at night instead of going outside during the day. And the most important thing is¡­¡± Jack trailed off before taking a breath and continued. ¡°Never roll up the cloth around the entrance while the wagon is moving. Two guards are behind us, so you¡¯ll get caught right away.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Eva, who¡¯s blood ran cold, answered and gulped down her saliva. ¡°How long will it take to get to Montana?¡± As Cecil was listening, she asked in a curious tone. ¡°Since there¡¯ll be some stopover in the middle, it¡¯ll take about a week at the earliest. It could be delayed by one or a couple of days. Well then, I wish you good luck.¡± Once he finished his speech, Jack looked at Eva and Cecil with pity. However, as if he was burdened by the fact that he had to take responsibility for the two women, he soon became perturbed and went outside. The moment the cloth at the entrance was closed, the darkness enveloped them and her eyes couldn¡¯t see even an inch ahead. If this happened at any other time, she would¡¯ve felt fear due to the crampedness and darkness of the space. However, both Eva and Cecil felt comfortable at this moment. They were finally relieved that they no longer needed to run around with a torn heart and could fall asleep in a place where no one could see them. In addition, fresh air was winding in, so they found no problem in breathing. ¡°Lean on me and sleep, my lady.¡± ¡°No need. You should lean on me instead.¡± Cecil tapped her shoulder, but Eva pulled her shoulder. Cecil muttered under her breath quietly, ¡°I am the adult here,¡± but soon leaned on Eva¡¯s shoulder. Seeing that she fell asleep right away shortly after, it was safe to say she was completely tired. After Cecil¡¯s breathing was steady, Eva turned her face away and shed tears. ¡®How did my life come to this point? Why does God give me such hardship when I didn¡¯t live with great greed or do anything wrong? I know everything has a reason, I know there are things that enlighten me again, but I¡¯m tired of it.¡¯ Eva would rather get out of the chain of fate and fall asleep forever. Or rather, all of this was a dream and the next time she woke up, she¡¯d be laid down in her room in Bale Castle. Tears and a runny nose flowed down, drenching the front of her hem. Eva wiped away her tears with a handkerchief without making a sound, fearing that Cecil would wake up if she sniffled. After crying for a long time, she trained her eyes to Cecil who had grown thin and vowed a resolution to herself. ¡®I have to endure it. No matter how, I have to survive. For the sake of Cecil, who¡¯s by my side, and for those who helped me, I have to fight and win against fate.¡¯ As her prolonged tears ceased, Eva put her head on top of Cecil¡¯s head. Since they were so tired, they fell asleep leaning on each other. Without knowing that the sun had risen and people were bustling around. Even after the wagon departed, they didn¡¯t wake up until a long period passed. Chapter 49 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 49 ¡°¨Cup.¡± Eva heard a tiny whisper somewhere, a voice coming from an unfamiliar man. Thinking she had nothing to do with him, she fell asleep again. There was a mountain of things to do today. She had to wash summer duvets, then prepare duvets for the autumn, take Cecil to a hospital, and in the afternoon, she and Pamela¡­ ¡°Wake up, Lily, Margaret.¡± That man¡¯s voice once again came. The alien names caused a stir in the subconscious and woke Eva up. Upon opening her eyes and straightening her back, her eyes met with Jack¡¯s, who sat across from the baggage. Bright sunlight was leaking through the leather fabric at the slightly open entrance. She just remembered that she was on the run with Cecil. As soon as her eyes cracked open, hell welcomed her. ¡°I guess you were tired, seeing you¡¯re still asleep.¡± Jack huffed with a dry sigh and held out a bundle of cloth. ¡°What is this?¡± Eva received the bundle with sleepy eyes, still feeling tired. Cecil also slowly sat up and looked at Jack tiredly. ¡°It¡¯s bread. I took and sneaked in a bit, but it won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ll try to bring more in the evening, so hang in there. This is water.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you very much.¡± After her mind cleared, Eva gave a greeting to him with a bashful expression. Although she just woke up and her head was empty, she became hungry once the bread¡¯s smell hit her. She dipped her head slightly, feeling both grateful and embarrassed. ¡°Is it already lunch time?¡± Cecil asked Jack in a weak voice. Eva thought she would get better after waking up, but she seemed more exhausted. ¡°It¡¯s over. Eat and clean up before we leave again. We¡¯ll take a break again on the way, so I¡¯ll let the two of you come out for a while.¡± ¡°What about the guards?¡± ¡°When on break, the guards huddle in one place. You don¡¯t need to worry too much as they¡¯ll come back when we move. Still, you have to be careful.¡± Jack said what he needed to say quickly and left the wagon in hurry. Nevertheless, he tied the leather loosely, purposely made a gap so the light could go in. Eva was touched by his consideration. She then unpacked the bundle on her lap. There were only two slices of small bread without cheese, butter, or cream. She was grateful, but it wasn¡¯t enough for one person to eat. ¡°Nanny, eat these. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Truth is, she was hungry. However, she was more worried about Cecil¡¯s sickness rather than her own hunger. Cecil should have eaten well, rested enough, and relaxed, but she didn¡¯t have the luxury. Even if she ate two slices of bread, it wouldn¡¯t satisfy her stomach. Still, Eva hoped Cecil got better. ¡°My lady has grown now. I was going to say it first, but you beat me into it.¡± Eva noticed that Cecil had read her mind. Cecil wanted to make an excuse to have Eva eat the bread. Cecil stroked her head proudly, looking at the bread that Eva offered. She took one piece of bread from Eva. ¡°Let¡¯s share. From now on and in the future.¡± Cecil pushed Eva¡¯s hand that held the rest of the bread away from herself. It was unnecessary to persuade further so long they understood each other¡¯s intentions. After all, neither of them wanted more. In order to continue living together in the future, she was unsure if bickering would be wise. Sheepish for a moment, Eva smiled tenderly and brought the bread into her mouth. Even while being chased like this, the bread was delicious. * * * She was determined to sit in the wagon all day, but it was harder than she thought. First of all, the place was too small to lie down and there was no space to stretch out. Luckily, when the wagon stopped, Eva pushed some luggage to create a room to stretch her legs with grunts. The darkness that soothed them now felt suffocating. Although Jack allowed light to enter, it was still very dark inside, even during the day. Now she understood that being able to see the sunlight as much as she liked was a blessing. During the day, she was nervous and her eyes swept around dozens of times before getting off the wagon and stepping on the ground. That was frightening, so she was hiding inside most of the time. When the night fell, they had more freedom. Jack stopped the wagon in a quiet place, and the guards didn¡¯t patrol meticulously. They even didn¡¯t show up properly from the second day. Which was strange. Because according to Jack, the guards were mercenaries from Potasha. They were well-known for being the strongest in the world and infamous for never backing down from battle. How could the strong and capable mercenaries become so lazy and neglectful? Needless to say, it was a blessing for Eva and Cecil. ¡°Be careful, my lady. The water is cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with this. I¡¯m more worried about you.¡± On a deep night, Eva and Cecil left the campsite and sat in a nearby valley to wash themselves. It felt good to finally wipe the clammy body, but painful when ice-cold water touched their skin. They didn¡¯t have to wash up until they reached Montana, but Cecil couldn¡¯t stand being dirty, no matter how sick she was. Since Eva was still young and healthy, it didn¡¯t matter if she was washed with cold water, but Eva was always worried that Cecil¡¯s illness would get worse. Even like that, she was freshened up and her mood improved. The two sat side by side on the rocks and enjoyed time-limited leisurement. A time where they could taste even a small amount of happiness. They could relax their stiff bodies from sitting all day and had a short conversation freely. Chapter 50 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 50 ¡°Who¡¯s the owner of Gallahan merchant group?¡± Eva asked while draping a thick shawl on Cecil¡¯s shoulder. Sometimes, when getting off the wagon, a large luxury carriage made of ebony in the distance was noticeable. It was said that employees couldn¡¯t be there, so it must be the owner of this merchant group. Every time Eva saw it, sometimes she wondered about the identity of the person in the carriage. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. There was a man named Sean Gallahan, who ran a business in Montana before. At that time, it wasn¡¯t this big, but I heard that his successor, Rex Gallahan, grew it to this extent.¡± ¡°Rex Gallahan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s his son or nephew. Apparently, he came back from studying in the Izmir Kingdom, he must be a talented young man. He¡¯s probably the richest man in the Empire now. Because I heard some nobles borrow money from him, too.¡± ¡°He seems like an amazing person.¡± The Izmir Kingdom was on a continent that took several days by boat to travel from the Hemblin Empire. There was also a status system there, but to some extent, commoners could recieve education at the academy along with the nobles. However, it was rare for people from other continents to be accepted as it was hard for foreigners to study due to the difficulty of the native language. It was incredible to finish studying through such a process, but Eva found it odd as to why he returned to the Hemblin Empire that was immense with class barriers. Of course, the more people of gentry class like that, the better it would be for the Empire. ¡°¡®Amazing¡¯¡­ don¡¯t say that word. There are rumors spreading around that he¡¯s a person who has no blood or tears.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Rumors are bound to be exaggerated, but not something to be ignored completely. Merchants are naturally good at calculating. In order to grow the merchant group like this, he must have the backing of powerful people, which means a backstage deal happened.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°My lady, I wanted you to meet the son of a good noble and get married. But now I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Eva smiled faintly and lowered her head. Cecil¡¯s saying this meant that she gave up marrying Eva to a nobleman. Living 5 years at Baronet Biti¡¯s house was the darkest time of her life, but even so, Cecil didn¡¯t give up her wish about Eva¡¯s marriage. When the young Eva grew up to be a beautiful woman, she began to ask around noble children here and there with her own connections. Despite Eva¡¯s situation, she naturally thought Eva should marry a nobleman. Everyone knew the chance was slim, it was only Cecil who was blind. Because Cecil was trapped in the preconceived notion that Eva was the prettiest and upright in the world. Cecil was ashamed about that, but Eva was a little bitter to hear that she gave up. It indicated that she could no longer live as Eva Bell Turner Massies. Evidence that she was a criminal for the rest of her life. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who, as long as he¡¯s a good person. Someone who¡¯s virtuous and will take care of you.¡± ¡°Nanny, I¡­¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t lose hope. Like the morning comes after night, this painful time will someday pass. A miracle will come if you believe it, so this might be solved one day.¡± ¡®It can¡¯t pass by, this pain is¡­¡¯ Eva retained to say that. If that hope gave Cecil a strength to live, who was Eva to take it away? She was astonished at Cecil for having such hope in a moment like this, while at the same time grateful because Cecil didn¡¯t abandon her. However, she was apologetic for not being able to make it happen. ¡°Let¡¯s head back now, my lady. If you get exposed to cold air a lot, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hand in hand, both of them raised to their feet. Eva realized that the temperature decreased as she went north. Of course, the area where she lived had a mild climate, but autumn was deepening in most regions in the Empire. The season when her father left. Eva raised her head and looked up at the sky. The twinkling stars filled the black sky. As a result of when a person died, the soul ascended to the sky and became a star. ¡°Nanny.¡± She batted her eyes while calling Cecil. She didn¡¯t want to bring it up on purpose but words as heavy as stone lingered. She was terrified as it was something she couldn¡¯t refer to. ¡°Did Todd become a star?¡± ¡°A star, my foot. He must¡¯ve gone to hell because he was doing bad things.¡± Cecil brushed off Eva¡¯s words at once. Heavy darkness quickly fell on the faces of the two women. ¡°But Todd¡¯s family must be very sad.¡± ¡°That might be true. After all, they¡¯re family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And because family¡­¡± Eva¡¯s voice contained deep blame to herself and emptiness. Although in her view Baronet Biti¡¯s family had a strange relationship with each other, they were still a family. In the end, they would defend their family members even though they hated and ridiculed one another. Setting aside what they had done to her, she could guess how much sadness they would fall into. How hateful they might be for her to run away after committing that tremendous thing. Suddenly, a great pang transpired as if she had been beaten in the chest. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a star either. I¡¯ll go to hell, too.¡± ¡°My lady.¡± Cecil gave a squeeze to Eva¡¯s hand with a worried look. ¡°I know how hard it is for you right now. But you¡¯ve come all the way here because of my greed. So that guilt is shared and our responsibility. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve to repent for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°Also, I go wherever you go, too. Whether it¡¯s hell or the end of the world.¡± ¡°Thank you, nanny.¡± Although her heart still twinged with pain, the warmth that Cecil imbued relieved it. Difficult times would come by in the future. When someone was in pain, someone else would ease it, and someone who received the help would also soothe another person. She was lucky that she wasn¡¯t alone. Being able to walk through hell with the most trusted and dependable person, misfortune wasn¡¯t completely merciless after all. Once they returned to the campsite, the fires in the brazier were almost extinguished. No shadows were seen, not quite sure if the guards were resting or not. They looked around while holding their breath and approached their wagon carefully. The moment Eva opened the entrance and lifted Cecil, ¡°I found them. The two rats.¡± With the voice of a young man, tough-looking guards revealed themselves. Chapter 51 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 51 In an instant, the torch in their hands flickered onto them. As light casted upon the surroundings, Eva could clearly see the figure standing in front of her. Tall, slender body, and black hair that naturally fell below the ears. He had a beautiful face, but with sharp eyes and thin lips, it made him look like a very cold person. She could tell it as soon as she saw him. He was the owner of Gallahan Merchant Group. ¡°Rex Gallahan¡­¡± Without realizing, she muttered the name under her breath. Eva could sense Cecil getting close to her and squeezed her hand. Meanwhile, Jack was trembling in the guards¡¯ hold ahead. ¡°You know me? Well, if you have any sense, you can see it right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Surprised? You thought you¡¯re safe but got stabbed in the back?¡± Rex sneered at her as if the situation was interesting. The scene unfolded and looked like a grumpy cat cornered a mouse, having fun messing with it. ¡°I like this situation. Watching how far this would play out and pretending not to notice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I thought it was strange that the 40th horseman would take his every meal. Beside that, he also liked to put his wagon in a remote place. I purposely drove away the guards and observed it. Turns out, two mice came out from my wagon every night.¡± His head turned to the side and flashed a smile, explaining how he caught them. His reddish lips might be smiling, but his gaze was sharp to the point that it sent shivers down Eva¡¯s spine. To the point that the difference was terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was going to go to Montana, but I didn¡¯t know how. I heard Gallahan is going there, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡± Eva understood that she and Cecil were on the verge of desperate danger. They would be arrested immediately if Rex reported them. But if not, they would get abandoned in the dead of night. Therefore, she had to apologize as politely as possible and humour him to stay here. ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, you wouldn¡¯t hide in someone else¡¯s wagon. What did you do inside it?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you touched my stuff. But, I¡¯ll know once I look through your luggage.¡± The man glanced at the guard next to him with a sullen face. He could immediately see what it meant: to bring Eva and Cecil¡¯s luggage. As soon as the ordered guard approached the wagon, Eva hurriedly blocked him and made an excuse to Rex. ¡°You misunderstand. I did something wrong because I was in a hurry, but I never touched your stuff.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see about that.¡± Rex ignored Eva and gave an eye to the guard again. The guard quickly brought Eva¡¯s luggage and threw it outside. The lid of the trunk opened and old clothes, underwear, and accessories rolled out. Her embarrassing stuff was exposed to the world, hit by the cold wind and tarnished with dust. Just like her. ¡°Nothing was stolen.¡± Looking at the revealed luggage, perceiving no need to search further, a cynical smile was playing on Rex¡¯s lips. ¡°No!¡± Cecil cried out and slumped down to the floor, picking up things. Even though witnessing the pathetic figure, Eva couldn¡¯t bring herself to gather her baggage. Humiliation as well as distress, she shoved it down and calmly faced Rex. ¡°Now, are you satisfied? We¡¯re not thieves.¡± A while ago she had a conversation with Cecil, thinking he would be a good person. How completely wrong she was. No sympathy filled his mind, his actions held no mercy, and his speech possessed no civility. Eva knew she was the wrong one, but the anger was still outpouring. Her tone was getting low to keep her anger at bay. She had to somehow persuade this man now. ¡°You¡¯re a thief just by secretly riding in a wagon.¡± ¡°I admit that it¡¯s wrong. But I hope you understand a little bit about our urgent situation. If you give me a ride to Montana, I¡¯ll give you all the salary I earned.¡± ¡°Salary?¡± Rex burst into laughter as if Eva¡¯s suggestion was absurd. Like it was really funny, his laugh lasted for a while then grinned and spoke to Eva. ¡°Look, miss. Do you know how much my wagons cost to be rented?¡± ¡°¡­¡± When asked by Rex, Eva¡¯s mouth shut. It dawned on her late why he was laughing uncontrollably. How much money must she pay the richest man in the Empire? It would be ridiculous to propose a small sum of money, even though nothing was determined yet. At the realization, Eva¡¯s face was beet red. ¡°It¡¯s done now, so go. You didn¡¯t steal anything, so I won¡¯t report it.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Her eyes widened open and confirmed back at his merciless words. The misfortune that clung on Eva tediously, attacked her once again. ¡°Get off my wagon and get out of the campsite.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s too late right now¡­¡± Lips trembled, murmuring the sentence. Her heart was beating fast like a harpoon shot on the fish. It was far from the residents, she didn¡¯t even know the geography of this area. Where should she go with Cecil, who was unwell, in the middle of the night? The best thing to do was to beg to stay, even if refused, it was hard to leave right away. Chapter 52 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 52 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s circumstances.¡± Rex firmly spoke and continued to walk away. ¡°Make them leave. If they say they won¡¯t go, drag them away.¡± A security guard approached Eva, as if threatening. Another guard picked up her luggage while another stood behind Cecil. Rex was really trying to throw them out without any mercy. Eva¡¯s heart became desperate. She had to persuade him, but there were no conditions to put forward. She didn¡¯t have anything and all she could do was¡­¡­. ¡°Wait, Mr. Rex.¡± Eva called his name urgently. He turned around with a raised eyebrow as Eva hurried to speak. ¡°What if I work?¡±¡± As if it was unexpected, he tilted his head and asked back. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do laundry, cook, run errands, everything.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do. Anything you wish.¡± When Rex showed signs of concern, Eva drove the momentum and added conditions. Just seeing a short gap was a good thing for her. Somehow she had to squeeze through the gap and change his mind. Otherwise, there was no reason to come all the way here with a heavy burden on her mind. ¡°Anything? Whatever I want?¡± With his chin raised, he laid his eyes on Eva. ¡°Yes. Anything¡­¡± Eva replied with difficulty, chewing her lip. She wasn¡¯t going to step down easily, so there was only one option. Despite her not even the daughter of a noble anymore, she was just saving face. Rex, who pursed his lips as if he was conflicted, finally smiled leisurely. ¡°Then I think we need to introduce ourselves if we¡¯re to live together for a while. There¡¯s nothing more to explain about me. What¡¯s your name?¡± Finally, Rex¡¯s words gave her permission. With relief and joy, Eva and Cecil made eye contact. The introduction was up to the elder, so it was Cecil who opened her mouth while looking at Rex. ¡°My name is Margaret. This is my daughter, Lily. Thank you for giving us recognition.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Margaret and Lily.¡± Rex, who smiled and received Cecil¡¯s words, turned toward Jack, who was shaking the whole time. ¡°Build a barrack for these two to sleep in. And during the day, let both of them ride in my wagon.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll sleep comfortably and rest comfortably. That way, you can work properly.¡± Rex pushed Eva¡¯s rejection and the corners of his mouth lifted. Even though she barely got his permission, Eva was strangely not happy. Suddenly, she thought that all this all fell into the palm of his hand. She thought he knew from the beginning that this would happen. *** When everyone was asleep, a faint light leaked from the largest barrack. Returning to his accommodation, Rex asked a question to his secretary, Rune, who followed. ¡°What did the daughter call her mother?¡± ¡°She called her nanny. And the mother called her daughter a Lady.¡± ¡°Hmm. As expected, she lied about her identity.¡± Rex, who was now sitting in a simple chair, was lost in thought, his hand resting beneath his chin. He didn¡¯t think she would reveal her identity as much considering she was secretly running away. He was curious and disgusted at the same time because he knew of it but went through it himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the gentry class?¡± ¡°Once you see the aristocrats speaking with sophistication, it¡¯s not just the gentry class. She must have been an employee who served the nobleman or a fallen nobleman.¡± As if it was fun, he stood up smiling. In fact, he had been watching the situation since those two climbed the wagon in Ingraken, or when the person in plain clothes took Jack, the horseman. The mercenaries he hired were not inferior, but were those who knew how to move quietly if they considered something suspicious. Even after hearing a report that the two women secretly boarded the wagon, he deliberately left them alone. But no matter what they did, his curiosity remained piqued. Like a shaking mouse hiding in a rat hole, the two women did not even show hide nor hair. When he deliberately held the guards back, they finally appeared, looking around. Then they boldly left the campsite without knowing that they were being monitored. At that time, Rex was busy so he couldn¡¯t follow them. Still, since they were women, shouldn¡¯t they keep to their business? If they didn¡¯t return, it wasn¡¯t a loss here. ¡°Tomorrow, prepare a meal and order a small errand. And tell her to bring her own meals and tea every meal.¡± ¡°Yes, I see.¡± Rex wanted to test Lily, to see how it would turn out if he decided to press her and hurt her pride. He pushed a little too hard to make them hang and shrink, and as a result, a bad situation was created. Even in such a situation, it was interesting to see her act calmly and propose cleverly. Lily¡¯s offer to work was a really good decision. She could get the legitimacy to ride a wagon, and Rex could spend what was originally a boring time exploring the two women. ¡°I¡¯m really curious.¡± And she was pretty too. This was fun for a guy who was on a dull and groggy expedition. ¡°Mr. Rex, we¡¯re going through the Rubel area soon. Are you going to go to the Duke yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m the only one going.¡± When asked by Rune, Rex quickly replied with a cold expression. The Duke of Kensington and his daughter Olivia. Thinking about meeting them, he quickly became irritated. Chapter 53 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 53 The nightmare-like night passed and the morning came. Eva had a good night¡¯s sleep after a long time. Her and Cecil¡¯s barracks were right next to Rex¡¯s, and guards were guarding the outside all night, so she was able to rest my eyes with confidence. As soon as dawn broke, Rex¡¯s secretary came and told Eva what to do. Prepare three meals a day and Rex¡¯s tea during the breaks. They must be brought by her. Other horsemen¡¯s errands were already fully managed. She fell asleep worrying last night, but Eva felt at ease when she heard the list of things to do. It was something she had done frequently at the house of Baronet Biti anyway. In addition, it was unexpected luck to be able to wash her face with warm water in return. Eva realized last night that there was a moment where her heart fell, but was later lifted. You don¡¯t have to find hope far away, as the curves of life appear repeatedly, rising and falling. ¡°I told you to lie down. I¡¯ll go out alone.¡± Eva, who finished her hair, spoke while watching Cecil getting ready to go out. Cecil suffered a little last night, even though she was given a bed to lie down with her legs stretched out. At this rate, she was worried that Cecil would suffer greatly again. ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense, *cough*, don¡¯t do it. How can you make meals for so many people by yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m preparing alone. I¡¯m doing it with people who¡¯ve been working.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t do that. *Cough* You can never be left alone in the midst of bad men.¡± Seeing Cecil start coughing again, Eva sighed. In this case, it would be nice to have some flexibility, but Cecil had no concessions when it came to Eva¡¯s safety. There weren¡¯t just guards, but people who woke up in the early morning to do their tasks. The two women packed their bags and came outside. Jack, who came to clean up the barracks, received their luggage and put it in the wagon. Eva and Cecil went to the place where they made breakfast and joined the workers. Contrary to Cecil¡¯s worries, the horsemen and workers were simple. There were a lot of questions about the two women who appeared out of nowhere, but when she roughly looked around, she understood and moved on. Sometimes there were people who made insidious looks or made mischievous jokes, but others were angry and stopped or kicked out by security guards. Work was not as hard as she thought. They didn¡¯t cook a lot of food from the morning, but they just prepared bread, cheese, and fruits from the stopover, made simple soup, or boiled eggs to serve. It was chaotic because there were so many people, but she soon got used to it. Afterwards, when the meal was over and the cleaning was finished, the breakfast was over after bringing water to drink from the well. ¡°Hey, eat first. I¡¯ll bring this to Rex.¡± Eva, who had Rex¡¯s morning in the tray, said as she watched Cecil, who was diligently cleaning up. She had to go in person because he told her to bring it. She was nervous and uncomfortable, but she already promised. Rex was already dressed and reading a book with his legs crossed in a simple chair. The profile of focusing on something without expression was quite atmospheric and luxurious. It was undeniable that he was a very handsome man. Just as if last night¡¯s bad appearance wasn¡¯t real. ¡°I brought breakfast, Rex.¡± ¡°Good morning, Lily. Was the bed uncomfortable?¡± Rex took his eyes off the book he was reading and asked kindly while looking at Eva. Eva was dumbfounded by his bright and friendly smile. It was not easy to adapt to the gap as large as the appearance of demons and angels. ¡°Yes, thanks to you.¡± ¡°I was sorry about last night. As you know, I¡¯m sensitive to theft because I¡¯m a merchant. I¡¯m very concerned because they¡¯re important trade goods.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Eva replied in a slightly relaxed tone, putting the tray down on the simple table. When she heard the explanation, she thought about it. How sensitive would it be to carry so much stuff? It was natural to misunderstand that the two women hid like thieves in such a wagon. It was her and Cecil who did wrong, not Rex. Eva thought that perhaps this kindness was the man¡¯s original form. One should not have preconceived notions. But he¡¯s not a bad person, seeing that he had been through this much. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s been a while since I ate food made by a woman.¡± Rex expressed his expectations and scooped up potato soup with a spoon and put it in his mouth. While slowly chewing his mouth and savoring the taste of the soup, he smiled broadly and looked at Eva. ¡°Potato soup, did you make it?¡±¡± ¡°Yes. How does it taste?¡± Looking at his expression, it didn¡¯t seem to taste bad. It was Eva, who helped and learned kitchen work at Baronet Biti¡¯s house, and cooked quite a bit. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± It looked good. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that it¡¯s my least favorite food in the world.¡± He said, putting the spoon he was eating down on the tray. While looking at Eva¡¯s expression, he kept his kind smile intact. ¡°Should I bring something else?¡± Eva was very embarrassed by the unexpected flow and asked. It was delicious, but she couldn¡¯t understand what he meant by food he hated. Whether it¡¯s delicious or not, or whether you¡¯re going to eat it or not. She didn¡¯t understand how to act because she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°No, I can¡¯t bother you with this. Skipping breakfast would get you in trouble. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve just been starving all morning, so it¡¯ll only ruin my day a little.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Eva stood staring at him with a blank face. This was the first time she had experienced this, so she couldn¡¯t keep up with the beat. What kind of person was this? He wasn¡¯t a person to embarrass people with his words. It was all canceled when she vowed not to have preconceived notions a while ago. This man was replaced by a cranky and strange man. ¡°Sit there.¡± ¡°I have something to do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your job to sit down until I¡¯m done eating.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Eva, who was going to refuse once again, was speechless again. Rex¡¯s words turning her stomach upside down with a smile was a new torture. She eventually sat on a chair opposite Rex and bit her lips hard. ¡°Hmm. The tea is delicious. Are you a fallen noble?¡± Chapter 54 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 54 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The unexpected question hit Eva¡¯s chest like a gust of wind. Aside from being surprised by the sudden question, a chill ran down her spine at the thought that he recognized her. She couldn¡¯t tell if he really knew or merely guessed it. Either way, asking such a question meant that he had a deep observation of her, which gave her goosebumps. In addition, it was a question that caught her off guard as not a moment prior, he was giving appreciation while drinking the tea. Indeed, the man¡¯s cranky speech made her head spin. ¡°Did you not hear that? Are you a fallen aristocrat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking that, but no.¡± Eva tried to remain calm and answered in a low and firm voice. Now, this person¡¯s smile and soft voice felt rather intimidating. Conversation usually moved according to the context, but he changed topics so suddenly and randomly. ¡°I think that¡¯s a lie. Are you married?¡± Rex smiled and moved on lightly to another question. ¡°¡­No.¡± Unknowingly swallowing dry saliva, Eva replied a beat late. She finally realized Rex¡¯s intention. To ask her to come to his side every day, to sit her down without letting her go. Everything was to explore her. Rex¡¯s suspicion and curiosity were still underway, and he tried to open her mouth with extraordinary speech. ¡°That seems to be true. Then, do you have a crush on your mind?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Edward automatically came to mind, but Eva hurriedly denied it. Emotions remained, but it was not a very false answer as it was already over. ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re not lying, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re being honest either. What is it? You had a crush on someone. Did you two break up? Or did you like someone you couldn¡¯t be with?¡± ¡°I said no.¡± Eva unknowingly replied aloud. Inside, she was very embarrassed by his sharp eyes, as if he were a fortune teller. How did he know? Because she didn¡¯t finish her sentences well? Because she answered late? Because she stuttered? ¡°Are you curious to know how I found out?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Eva lowered her eyelids without answering anything this time. She was really curious. This could happen frequently in the future, so she would have to know how to defend herself. ¡°When you lie, your eyes shake.¡± Rex leaned and made eye contact with Eva closely. Eva instantly put a lot of force on her eyes. Then she heard him chuckling and laughing, before she realised that Rex was making fun of her. Suddenly, the anxiety and tension ran away, and her anger soared. Did he call people just to mock them? She couldn¡¯t get angry at the situation she was put in, but she felt insulted for being treated like this. ¡°Rex, did you grow up being self-conscious when you were young?¡± ¡°What?¡± His smile, which even created eye wrinkles, disappeared immediately. Like yesterday, eyes full of vigilance and hostility flashed and looked at Eva. She was intimidated by the appearance, but she wouldn¡¯t even start if she was going to stop. ¡°I think you¡¯re good at observing people.¡± ¡°Is it because you¡¯re also good at observing people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I do. After living a hard life, I started to notice others at some point, and I knew how their expressions changed depending on the other person¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°Haa!¡± As if he had been hit properly, Rex leaned his back against the chair and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you that way, lady! It¡¯s not normal.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re flustered, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡± As if he was dumbfounded, he picked up the tea cup and took it to his mouth and asked leisurely. ¡°Who¡¯s flustered? Me?¡± Looking at his attitude alone, he did not seem to be shaken by Eva¡¯s words at all. But Eva knew that the speed of what he said was faster than before. ¡°Yes. Mr. Rex. Your eyes are shaking.¡± Eva calmly replied and stood up with the tray. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rex held the teacup tightly. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t answer if you call me to ask me these questions. Sitting down here may be part of my work, but it¡¯s up to me to answer or not.¡± Eva bowed her head slightly and turned around to leave Rex¡¯s accommodation. Rex, who was left alone, put down the teacup with a devastated face. ¡°Haa!¡± Once again, an incredible sigh escaped out of his mouth. After a while, his lips slowly tilted up. ¡°Rune!¡± With a very intrigued expression, he called in the secretary who stood outside. When Rune came inside and bowed his head, he ordered in a low voice. ¡°Bring the horseman.¡± Having regained his composure, he grinned while lifting the teacup. People can help others based on recognition, but they can also sell information based on money. He knew too well that it was the way of the world. Chapter 55 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 55 Two days had passed since Eva and Cecil were officially allowed to join the upper ranks. Eva perfectly adapted to life at the top of the Gallahan. She didn¡¯t have time to be clumsy. There were three meals a day and three breaks, and Eva¡¯s work was the same every time. As she continued to talk to people, the awkwardness soon disappeared. Although the conversation with Rex was a struggle, she had some tricks now. During the break, he was in the wagon as it moved, and Eva stayed with him almost all day. Therefore, Eva had to force herself to deal with his words, and most of his words went without context or direction. ¡°If you eat a lot of apples because they¡¯re delicious, you¡¯ll get an upset stomach, but it¡¯s good to experience them to learn your lesson.¡± ¡°You¡¯d think you¡¯d get enlightenment, but humans who won¡¯t change and will never change.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to protect yourself, is it?¡± What was she to do since conversations went like this? In the end, she concluded that he would always be prickly and give unexpected questions. ¡°Is Lily changing herself now?¡± At first, she didn¡¯t know what to do, but Eva got used to his weird way of speaking. To be exact, she knew how to respond most efficiently to Rex¡¯s words. She was embarrassed by Rex¡¯s laughing and mocking, silence, or vice versa, whatever he said. But Rex was never an easy man. She thought it would wither, but he also increased the intensity of the conversation. In the moving wagon, Rex scratched Eva¡¯s nerves with his provoking words. It was fortunate that Cecil was asleep. If she were awake, she would have looked at him and shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Why not? I think I¡¯m a nice guy.¡± ¡°Look for another girl. You¡¯re not my ideal type.¡± Eva calmly replied with an indifferent face. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for Rex¡¯s words, but there was nothing serious about it. Because she knew that his words did not contain a grain of sincerity. It was just wordplay out of boredom or a net thrown to scoop her up. ¡°There are a lot of other women. A pretty woman, a good woman, and a woman who suits me well at night.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I guess you divide women into categories?¡± Astounded by Rex¡¯s answer, Eva responded bluntly. This answer somehow didn¡¯t sound like a joke. His way of speaking already seemed strange, but suddenly this man felt low. ¡°I feel bad. Don¡¯t say that. I divide not only women, but also men, everyone and everything into categories.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°People are goods, valuables. Men can be prettier than me, stronger than me, or weaker than me. There are people who help, people who don¡¯t, and people to avoid. And well, there are specials sometimes.¡± No more questions were asked, but he continued to explain as if he was excited. ¡°How valuable and amazing would it be? If I wanted, insect poop could also be a luxury.¡± Eva was speechless because it was getting worse and worse. While expressing condolences to all insect dung in the world and appreciating that she was not born as insect dung. ¡°Think about it. If you date me, I¡¯ll be nice to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re not a noble?¡± An unexpected question flew like an arrow. Surprised, Eva turned around and looked at Rex. He was smiling with his elbow on the table and his chin in his hand. His face made it seem like a meaningless prank, but it was definitely a bone-in-bone question. Of course, he didn¡¯t ask because he liked Eva. Did he notice that she was a noble? Or did Rex¡¯s inferiority complex come out? As the wagon turned around, all the light that was seeping in disappeared momentarily. Eva also felt dark inside. After a short silence, she calmly opened her mouth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a noble or not. But people who are obsessed with those thoughts are not attractive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rex¡¯s face quickly hardened as if he was caught off guard. As he did yesterday, he looked like he was beaten again. Embarrassed, Eva turned her head and looked out the window. She could feel his gaze, which had not yet found its condition, burning into her face. She did not know if Rex asked that question because he was actually curious or if he had an inferiority complex about his status. Anyway, one thing was clear. That he poked somewhere in her heart. ¡°Do you have the ability to hurt others with such an innocent face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m good at learning.¡± It was something she had learned from him. Rex, who barely calmed down, opened his mouth with a contrived sweetness. ¡°This is the Rubel region. And in a little while, we¡¯ll be in the Duke of Kensington¡¯s territory. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of Duke Kensington? ¡°Yes. A little bit.¡± Eva responded immediately. She heard of it because it was a famous family, so she knew it, but she didn¡¯t know in detail. Although there was Count Massies in the capital, she only stayed there when she was very young. She grew up in Bale Castle and went to Baronet Biti¡¯s house, and later lived with her ears closed to the world. So even if she was a noble, she was like a country girl who didn¡¯t know a thing about the world. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Goseong Fortress tomorrow. Will you join me?¡± ¡°Can I do that?¡±¡± Eva¡¯s surprised gaze headed for Rex at once. She heard about and liked Goseong so much, so it would be fun to see the surrounding gardens and sculptures. ¡°You can¡¯t go inside, but I don¡¯t mind you looking outside. The garden is pretty and there is a long walk, so if you want to see it, come with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eva answered calmly, hiding her expectations. Rex laughed again as he looked at her expression with a smile. Chapter 56 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 56 There was a small village called Benavi half a day away from the Rubel area. Sir Dantes, who the villagers adored and respected, lived here, despite being ordinary without much character. As a commoner, he was a successful figure by serving as the head of the Imperial Order following his service as the leader of the Imperial Guard. He was also a person whom the current emperor cherished, trusted and kept with him for the rest of his life. Returning to his hometown a few years ago, he awaited his death. But the people around him expected him not to pass this fall. ¡°Sir Dantes¡­¡± Edward murmured as he saw the old man lying motionless. Before going to meet the Duke of Kensington, he had something to do, so he went south before coming back up. His schedule was busy, but when he heard that Dantes was dying, he couldn¡¯t let it go. When he arrived, he thought he was glad he had come. Or maybe because he scarcely saw him. Dantes couldn¡¯t speak while watching Edward. Once roaring commands at the knights, he became an old and sick lion. His shining eyes were blurred and his lost face was full of wrinkles. Looking at him, Edward realized how much time had passed, and his heart sank. It was sad that another ally was leaving him. ¡°Thank you so much. May you rest in peace.¡± Edward, who gave his thanks, turned around. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Ha¡­.¡± Hearing a small, faint call for him from behind, Edward turned back and rushed towards Dantes. ¡°Sir Dantes, are you awake?¡± Relieved to hear his voice, Edward bent over and looked down closely at him. Dantes¡¯ rugged lips were moving slightly as if trying to say something. Edward hurriedly lowered his face and put his ears near his lips. ¡°Ahh¡­ Senate¡­¡± An unclear word came out of Dantes¡¯ mouth. Perhaps he had a hard time saying even two syllables, but he stopped talking to take a shallow, short breath. Senate. Edward understood what Dantes said because he focused on listening. Of course, he could guess what he was trying to say. It meant that he needed to secure a majority of seats out of 70 senators. That way, he could get the upper hand when he entered a full-fledged throne fight. Despite his status as crown prince, Edward had to continue his struggle for the throne. This was because the empress complained that Edward did not qualify for the right to ascend the throne. The Emperor had two wives. They were Empress Mary and Queen Catherine, the biological mother of Edward. Catherine, who was infinitely loved by the emperor, changed the world as soon as she gave birth to a son. It was only after her death that the emperor promoted Catherine to Empress and made her son Edward the crown prince. It was an unprecedented treatment to promote the dead Empress even though there was already an empress. As such, the Emperor¡¯s love and sadness for the queen were deep. So the current empress claimed that the emperor¡¯s heir was James, not Edward, to be correct. It was Empress Mary who officially married the emperor with the permission of the Holy Seer. If the emperor was healthy, he wouldn¡¯t dare to claim that, but he collapsed and didn¡¯t know when he would die. In the meantime, the empress, who had the real power of the imperial family, began to show her true colours. ¡°I know what Sir wants to say. Don¡¯t worry and relax.¡± Edward said, lightly putting his hand on Dantes¡¯ shoulder. He also knew that a majority of the senators had to be brought in, and that was why he went down to the south. Anyway, thanks to Dantes for caring so much even in his last moments, Edward stroked his skinny shoulder for a while before getting up from his seat. After Edward turned around, Dantes¡¯ mouth opened again with difficulty. ¡°The¡­. Cabinet¡­. Council¡­. meeting¡­.¡± But no one heard that. *** When he left the room, Dantes¡¯ elderly wife was waiting for Edward. ¡°Thank you for coming, your highness. Be careful when you go.¡± ¡°My lady, please stay healthy¡±. Edward turned around with a light smile. As he walked along the hallway, he noticed a rose pot sitting on one side. Several flowers bloomed splendidly and cleanly, perhaps because they were carefully cared for. When he saw it, Edward remembered the rose in the cold wind he saw a few days ago. What happened to the flower? ¡°This one must be very comfortable.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Edward muttered while looking at the rose, Dantes¡¯ wife tilted her head and asked. ¡°No, please take good care of yourself.¡± He turned around with a polite smile. When he came outside, Count Holland and the security guard were waiting for him. ¡°We should reach the Rubel region by this evening.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Listening to Count Holland¡¯s report, Edward hoisted himself onto his horse and grabbed the reins. The horses began to gallop one after another, led by the security captain. Towards Duke of Kensington¡¯s castle in the Rubel area. Chapter 57 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 56 Eva, who finished cleaning up after dinner, returned to the accommodation with warm water. Cecil¡¯s condition had been unusual since the morning, and she had noticeable difficulty breathing. Eventually, she had given up on her stubbornness and stopped working, returned to the accommodation, and was finally resting. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Eva sat next to Cecil, who was lying down in her bed and asked anxiously. Eva covered Cecil, who was wheezing without an answer, with a blanket and put her hand on her forehead. At that moment, Eva¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You have a fever! Nanny, did you take medicine?¡± Urgently, Eva grabbed Cecil¡¯s shoulder and shook it gently. She saw her taking medicine right after they ran away, but she didn¡¯t remember when she stopped. When she asked Cecil why she didn¡¯t take medicine, Eva thought it was because she said her body got better. If she was so sick again, she had to take out her medicine and eat it. Why didn¡¯t she care? ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, my lady. Cough, cough.¡° ¡°How can you not care? Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± When she saw Cecil waving her hands dismissively, Eva had a strange idea. ¡°Do you have any medicine? Did you finish eating?¡± ¡°There is, cough, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to search¡±. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Only after Eva¡¯s strong threat came in, Cecil stopped answering. She really ran out of medicine. When what she was worried about came true, Eva was scared. When she saw Cecil coughing and having a fever again, she remembered how badly she had suffered at Baronet Biti¡¯s house. Still, at that time, they managed to rest well, eat, and feel comfortable, but now it was the worst situation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, really? If you don¡¯t have medicine, you should have told me earlier.¡± Eva¡¯s voice was full of resentment. Even though she knew she didn¡¯t say anything because she was worried, she was so upset whenever Cecil did this. Of course, she knew that was not all. Money. They didn¡¯t have much money. Cecil had a few pennies, and Eva had a little bit of money that she kept since childhood. Cecil wouldn¡¯t have wanted to use it for her own medicine because it wasn¡¯t enough to settle down in the capital. Where the hell would she get the money? Should she say she was going to work more, borrow money from Rex or sell anything she had? Even if she wanted to sell, she needed something to sell first. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eva opened her trunk in a hurry, opening her eyes wide. Then, when a velvet box that stuck out of the corner caught her eye, she hurriedly picked it up and opened it. Even in the dim lighting, the item inside showed off its splendid appearance and shimmered. A bracelet with small sapphires and diamonds spaced apart on a platinum body. The item that Baronetess Biti stole and returned unwillingly. Wouldn¡¯t this pay for the hospital and medical bills? Eva¡¯s face, which was hopeful, quickly sank. This was a gift from her father to her mother, and it was the only artefact that her mother left to Eva. If she sold this, the connection with her mother would completely disappear. What should I do¡­ Eva, who had hesitated for a long time, but ended her internal conflict and closed the velvet box. She chose her living mother over her dead mother. *** Rex¡¯s barracks were very close to Eva¡¯s barracks. This side of the camp was much safer than other areas thanks to the tight patrol of the guards. However, there was no security at all for the patrol now. Eva, who was looking around in front of Rex¡¯s accommodation, found two guards standing with their backs turned away from the barracks. They seemed to be doing busy doing their own business. ¡°Hey, Rex, are you inside?¡± Eva turned away from them and called Rex from outside. There was no answer from inside. She carefully called him once again. ¡°I have something to say. Can I talk to you for a second?¡± Once again, there was no answer. A faint light was leaking from Rex¡¯s barracks. She didn¡¯t think he was sleeping yet. Did he go outside? Just in case, Eva decided to stand there and wait for a while. After a few moments passed, she heard the sound of objects falling inside noisily. ¡°Are you inside? But why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Eva snooped around with doubts, but her eyes began to brighten up. When she opened her eyes wide, wondering what was going on, a burning smell began to seep out of Rex¡¯s barracks. No way! When Eva, who was surprised, entered the barracks, a terrifying scene caught her eyes. ¡°Mr Rex!¡± A bunch of documents and books were burning under Rex¡¯s cot. Rex, lying in bed, was swinging his arms recklessly as if he were having a nightmare. Perhaps he swung his arm in his sleep and hit the candlestick he left next to him. She could see the fire was about to catch on to the sheet that came down from the bed. ¡°No!¡± Eva lifted Rex¡¯s coat from the chair and began to smother the burning flames. Her hair was messy with her frantic movements, but she had no time to care. She was surprised at her own mindlessness. When the guards jumped inside, the lights had already gone out. Even in the moment of relief, Eva approached Rex, who was still having a nightmare. ¡°Rex, get a hold of yourself. Hey.¡± She shook his chest to wake him up when suddenly he grabbed Eva¡¯s hand. ¡°Ahh!¡± Eva screamed briefly in surprise. Rex¡¯s hands were as powerful as he pulled her towards him. Chapter 58 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 58 Rex¡¯s mother was beautiful. Shiny blonde hair, soft smile and friendly voice, with cozy arms and warm hands. ¡°Have mercy, ma¡¯am! Please, let me live!¡± His mother cried as she was dragged to the secret room by two other maids. There was a large bucket full of wine on the floor. Wearing expensive clothes, decorated splendidly, the noble lady raised her chin and looked down at the woman. Contempt, jealousy, and hatred burned in her eyes as if seeing something dirty. ¡°How dare a lowly!¡± The noble lady, who insulted the woman with a cold voice, gave a nod to the maids. They dragged the mother in front of the bucket of liquor and pushed her head into it. ¡°Sa-save me¡­.¡± After raising her head in fear, the maids forced her face back into the bucket. No matter how much the mother struggled and prayed for help, the maids did not show any mercy. Only before she stopped breathing, the maids pulled her hair so that she could lift her head and breathe. When the woman¡¯s breath barely returned, they pushed her head into the bucket again. She was forced to suffer, so the mother could not even rebel. Only then did the lady order the maids to let the mother go. ¡°If you flirt with my husband one more time, I¡¯ll really kill you then. Okay?¡± The noble woman, who only said what she had to say, turned away from the woman. Only after the lady and the maids left, Rex, who was hiding in the corner, crawled to his mother while crying. ¡°Mother, come on. Mother.¡± The young boy cried loudly, sweeping up his mother¡¯s wet hair. There was nothing he could do but cry. The mother, who was barely breathing, reached out her trembling hand and clasped his hand. They held each other¡¯s hands and sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mom¡¯s okay, Rex¡­¡± It was then, the door opened and the flashing shoes of a man appeared in front of him. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡± The sound of clicking from the man¡¯s tongue was heard, and the servant who followed him hugged Rex. ¡°No, let go of me! I¡¯m going to be with my mom! Let go of me!¡± He struggled to get away from the servant. However, no matter how hard he tried to hold his mother¡¯s hand, his hand eventually slipped from hers. The servant began to walk outside, hugging him. ¡°No!¡± Rex opened his eyes, screaming. His whole body was soaked in sweat. For a moment, he was nowhere in his dreams and reality, and he was frozen. He knew it was a dream, but that wasn¡¯t the reality here. In reality, why would he hold Eva so tightly? ¡°Mr. Rex?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you awake now?¡± It was reality. Eva was with him in a strange and contradictory reality. *** At midnight, Eva went out for a walk next to the calm river. Perhaps because she was intimidated by Rex¡¯s behaviour, she couldn¡¯t sleep. As soon as he came to his senses, he shut up and she returned to her accommodation as if she had been chased out without hearing any explanation. Eva was somehow not comfortable because she seemed to have seen Rex¡¯s weak side. It was a starry night, perhaps because the nights had become darker since it was autumn. The river flowed quietly and silently. Eva was looking at the moonlight shimmering on the current, gathering shawls around her shoulders. The quiet scenery permeated calmly, clearing her busy mind. ¡°Huh?¡± Eva tilted her head and narrowed her eyes thinly. It was weak, but she heard the faint sound of thumping on the ground somewhere. The sound of rain falling on a dry stone, the sound of gravel being swept away by current, or the sound of several horses galloping. Eva, who was looking everywhere, looked at the arched bridge above the river. The moonlight shone brightly on the bridge, and oak trees lush with leaves were hanging over both sides of the bridge. Eva looked at the bridge without moving as if she was under a spell. The sound grew louder and louder, and at some point the source of the sound appeared. ¡°What is this?¡± There were knights wearing armour and riding galloping horses. It was very impressive to see them travelling at high speeds. The moonlight reflected off their armor, and their capes fluttered with a strong breeze. It was a scene where exclamations came out on their own. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Among them, there was a person who stood out. A person who was larger in shape than the others in the front of the group, and had their head raised higher. It was not known whether the pattern of the cape was slightly different or because they were in the center of the group. What was clear was that his presence stood out from a distance. As if it were a dream, they quickly disappeared in front of her eyes. Chapter 59 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 59 It couldn¡¯t be him. It had been a while since he left Crocs Field, so it couldn¡¯t be him passing through the Rubel area. Haa. When she turned around with a smile, a familiar face stood in front of her. ¡°Oh, my. I¡¯m surprised. What are you doing here, Rex?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I was just getting some fresh air.¡± Eva hesitated and only mentioned her original purpose. Just now, the knights passed over the bridge and it was picturesque. But she didn¡¯t speak of it because she was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you, apologize, and ask questions.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eva frowned at his answer, feeling that it did not consider her lack of understanding. Now, tiredly, she threw away her mind to attempt to infer what he said. ¡°Thank you for helping me earlier, and I¡¯m sorry for hurting you. I had a nightmare, so I couldn¡¯t see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I do that often, too.¡± Eva smiled, understanding his feelings sincerely. She knew better than anyone else how scary, persistent, and devastating nightmares were. Todd came out in her dreams every night. They were nightmares where Todd grabbed her ankles as she tried to run away, or was strangling her with his bloody hands. ¡°But why did you come to see me? At this time of night.¡± ¡°Oh, there, this¡­.¡± Eva searched her pockets as she remembered and took out her mother¡¯s bracelet. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Rex received the bracelet with a puzzled face and examined it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this, so please take my mother to the hospital tomorrow. This should be enough for the hospital fee.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you an idiot?¡± While carefully looking at the bracelet, he frowned and spoke in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to give me this bracelet for the hospital bill? Do you know how much it costs?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡± Embarrassed, Eva¡¯s voice was quiet. How would she know how much that cost? She had never bought jewelry and ornaments in her life, having lived like a maid in a rural corner. Nor had she ever sold anything before. ¡°Haa. Listen carefully, Lily. In order to live in the world, there is something you must never forget. You¡¯re doubting yourself, constantly. Do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You took this bracelet to sell, but if someone buys it for 30 coins, they¡¯ll take it to someone else. Then they¡¯ll sell it for 300 coins, and the buyer takes it to someone else. And this would continue until no one else can sell for a higher price.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be relieved. Originally, I would have paid only 10 coins for the hospital fee and gulped down a bracelet worth 3,000 coins. I¡¯m being honest in return for your help earlier.¡± ¡°3,000 coins?!¡± ¡°I like people who are pure. But if you¡¯re stupid, it¡¯s your loss.¡± Rex looked annoyed with her. But she wasn¡¯t offended by him. It was like the heart of an older brother who was worried that his sister, who didn¡¯t know the world, would be teased and deceived. It was like an ironic expression that looked angry on the outside, but was caring on the inside. ¡°You¡¯re not going to sell it.¡± Eva deliberately glanced at him with a coy look. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a person who easily suffers like that. Of course, I can¡¯t help being beaten unknowingly because I was clueless. But I¡¯ll be careful and wary of that from now on. And¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to be suspicious, but it¡¯s important to trust people, isn¡¯t it? I trust you, Rex.¡± Eva smiled. Rex had a mental world she couldn¡¯t understand, but he wasn¡¯t a mean person. He wasn¡¯t a bad person, even if he stabbed and teased her with words, or sometimes threatened her despite his calm eyes. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Rex was a good person. Because she still didn¡¯t know how he behaved elsewhere. But at least she knew he was not someone who would harm her. She didn¡¯t have many opportunities to do that, and in being shown subtle consideration, she could be honest. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Gongseong Fortress tomorrow and go to the hospital in the afternoon. And here, keep the bracelet.¡± Rex, who had been quiet for a while, put on a dispirited look and held out her bracelet. He often became speechless after Eva¡¯s words these days. Then he¡¯d laugh and make a bitter face. ¡°Thank you.¡± Eva received the bracelet and held it tightly in her hand as she looked up at the sky. After a day like this, tomorrow¡¯s work had been decided. A question lingered in Rex¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why do you look at the sky like that?¡± ¡°Because the stars are pretty.¡± Stars were twinkling in the sky. After this time of pain, her heart was ripe, and Eva eagerly hoped. Chapter 60 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 60 Edward, Count Holland and their knights arrived at the Duke of Kensington¡¯s Castle long after dark. Because they had contacted in advance that they would arrive either today or tomorrow, butlers and servants rushed out as soon as they arrived. When everyone got off their horses, the Duke and his wife, who heard the news, came out urgently. ¡°Welcome, Your Highness and Count Holland.¡± ¡°Welcome.¡± When Duke Kensington bowed, the Duchess followed shortly after with a curtsey to greet them. The tall, white-haired, and thin-faced Duke had a sharp and hard impression at a glance. The Duchess, who was dressed elegantly, was also disciplined. ¡°Sorry for being late, Duke.¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I ate, so don¡¯t worry about it. All you have to do is provide accommodation for the knights and horses.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. And your rooms have been prepared separately.¡± The Duke, who answered politely, nodded to the butler. The old butler disappeared into the annex with the security captain and knights. Edward told the remaining knights to be at ease. ¡°You¡¯ve matured since I last saw you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Now you¡¯ve become a wonderful man.¡± The Duke and Duchess praised Edward in turn. It didn¡¯t seem to be just a greeting, but there was a surprise in their eyes that could not be hidden. The once young Crown Prince who ran around the fields had returned as a strong lion. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Before Edward could respond, the voice of a young woman rang out. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward the sound. There stood a remarkably beautiful woman with a big smile. ¡°Olivia.¡± Edward smiled and called the woman¡¯s name. She was the daughter of the Duke of Kensington, and an acquaintance he had known for a long time. Olivia grabbed the folds of her blue skirt and walked gently. Perhaps because it was late evening, her brown hair was flowing abundantly. As she approached, her sparkling brown eyes and stunning features were clearly revealed. Rumors that she was the most beautiful lady in the capital society did not seem to be a lie. Unexpectedly for him, she became a beautiful and attractive woman. ¡°Long time no see, Your Highness. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Olivia.¡± Edward greeted her with a kiss on the back of her hand. ¡°It has been a while, Ms. Kensington.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine, Count Holland.¡± Count Holland also kissed Olivia on the back of her hand. He pretended to be polite and courteous because he was in front of the Duchess, but their eyes were playful. This was because they used to spend time together in their childhood and continued to maintain their friendship while growing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk first.¡± The Duke stepped forward and led the young people. Together, they entered the castle and stopped walking in the hall. ¡°May I offer you some tea, Your Highness?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am. His Highness must be tired from travelling all day, so it would be better to rest. The Duke and yourself should also go in and rest.¡± Count Holland stepped forward and politely refused the duchess¡¯ proposal. It was a sudden visit, and it was a nuisance that many people came late. It was not polite to sit down and talk with the elderly Duke and Duchess here. ¡°Very well. Then I will return to my room to rest, so have a comfortable night. Olivia, will you show His Highness and the Count to their rooms.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Olivia calmly replied and led Edward and Holland. They exchanged greetings and climbed a huge spiral staircase. Olivia led them along a red carpeted hallway and stopped in front of a door to open it. ¡°This is Your Highness¡¯ room and Count Holland can use the room next door. There¡¯s also a bath inside.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Kensington.¡± Count Holland first entered Edward¡¯s room with thanks. The room was colourful and comfortable. When Count Holland checked the safety of the room and nodded his head, Edward and Olivia entered the room. ¡°If you need anything, call your servant.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Edward looked around the room and smiled at Olivia. At that moment, Olivia¡¯s eyes shook and glowed. She opened her mouth to Edward with a slightly deeper voice. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot since you were on the battlefield, Your Highness. I think my favorite friend has disappeared.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Instead, a handsome man is here. How exciting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Take a rest, Your Highness.¡± Olivia, who left a playful greeting, bent her knees to curtsey before leaving the room. Edward, who was standing blankly at her words, smiled when he finally found out that it was Olivia¡¯s mischievous joke. ¡°What do you think, Your Highness?¡± Count Holland, who came close, asked Edward, taking off his armor. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±¡± ¡°Lady Olivia. She¡¯s become really beautiful, right? Chapter 61 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 60 ¡°¡­ I suppose.¡± Edward answered indifferently. There was nothing strange about Count Holland¡¯s question, but he was strangely reluctant. ¡°She is well-educated and has a good personality.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Count Holland took off Edward¡¯s armour and responded calmly, tidying up. No, this was not the time to talk about Olivia. It wasn¡¯t Olivia that filled his head, but another woman. ¡°Benjamin.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Count Holland answered right away and stepped closer. When Edward called him Benjamin, it was mostly urgent or private. No, even Count Holland had a tense expression on his face. ¡°Send someone to Baronet Biti. Right now.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Count Holland asked again with a look of incomprehension. ¡°I want to see if Miss Macy¡¯s is doing well.¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡± Count Holland¡¯s face crumpled slightly. It was Edward who was confident that he wouldn¡¯t mind it anymore. He must have felt embarrassed about suddenly sending someone out without having mentioned Eva at all on the way. The Count might be worried that Edward might have fallen for Eva more deeply than he thought, and he would also be dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯m just being polite to my ex-fianc¨¦e, so don¡¯t get me wrong, just find out.¡± He couldn¡¯t even say it was because of a dream. Still, it was a dream that he couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. I told the butler of Bale Castle to stop by once in a while to take a look.¡± ¡°Benjamin!¡± Edward called Count Holland¡¯s name in a quiet voice. If you stop by only once, it means he wouldn¡¯t be able to know about Eva¡¯s situation. Even though he knew that asking him to check it now didn¡¯t mean that, he was tempted to answer as such. ¡°¡­ ¡­ All right. But not now. We¡¯ll get to Montana soon and we¡¯ll find out then.¡± Eventually, Count Holland withdrew and accepted his orders. Edward then turned and walked towards the bathtub. Even though he knew the reason was too weak, he couldn¡¯t help it. He cared so much that he couldn¡¯t stand it. *** After breakfast, Eva was admiring the scenery outside from the carriage heading towards the Duke¡¯s Castle. The field of reeds swaying in the wind spread endlessly, and the roadside and hillsides were full of autumn wildflowers. It was similar to Crocs Field, but it was a slightly different landscape. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the Duke of Kensington, so you¡¯re to remain here. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Rex, sitting across from her, said to Eva, who was busy looking outside. At other times, he would have stabbed her with odd words, but today he was quiet. Without saying a word, he only raised the corners of his mouth while observing Eva¡¯s actions one by one. Of course, that was more of a concern. ¡°Okay. But why are you meeting him?¡± ¡°I have the inspiration and the items that the wife asked for help with. Rare foreign books, textiles, ornaments, vessels, and gemstones.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± When Eva puts in meaningless charisma, Rex grinned as if it was ridiculous. It wasn¡¯t a disrespectful expression, it was a cute face. ¡°Who is the Duke of Kensington?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Rex¡¯s voice quickly turned defensive. ¡°No, I think you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Eva looked into his eyes and pouted her lips. After the dream, Rex was in a bad mood the whole time. And after riding the wagon heading to the castle, the discomfort got worse. ¡°I don¡¯t know because I don¡¯t believe what people know about him. Instead, you know what people don¡¯t know.¡± He added with a muffled voice as if he was sorry for his temper. Of course, it was something that Eva could not understand, but she quietly waited for the next word. ¡°It¡¯s an old-fashioned inspiration. He is a person who takes great pride in his bloodline and is very strict about culture and manners. He also serves as the Chairman of the Senate.¡± ¡°Chairman of the Senate?¡± Surprised, Eva rolled her eyes. The Hemblin Empire was led by a Senate of 70, including the Emperor, priests, and nobles. Some councils were a mixture of gentry and nobles, but they had little real power. Therefore, it was said that he was quite powerful among the nobles to be the Chairman of the Senate, the only body of power in reality. How the heck does Rex know about such a giant? But is it okay to talk like this? Knowing his demeanour, his tone became distorted if he didn¡¯t like it, so she was worried that someone might hear it. ¡°The Duke of Kensington is one of the leading figures in politics these days. No matter what happens, he keeps the middle ground and serves as the Chairman, which means that in the end, he will stick to the strong side after paying attention to one side or another.¡± ¡°Mr. Rex.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ ¡­ Do you hate the Duke of Kensington?¡± Eva asked, carefully looking into Rex¡¯s eyes. When he talked about the Duke of Kensington, it felt like his eyes were turning black and wet. It was the look he showed her the day he first caught Eva. ¡°I hate nobles. Nobility stinks.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± Rex smirked and turned his head as if he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. It was an answer that eluded Eva¡¯s question, but it wasn¡¯t completely out of line either. Eva wondered what he was doing, but didn¡¯t ask anymore. It seemed that she had glimpsed the sadness that lingered behind that unknown smile. Though she didn¡¯t mean it, she raised her arm and sniffed it, without Rex noticing. Hi everyone. I am sorry if some chapters are short. Because I¡¯m doing both translating and editing, it does take me longer to do it, so I split the Korean chapters to make for consistent English posts. Apologies for any frustration, and thank you for being understanding. Chapter 62 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 62 Late in the morning, the Duke of Kensington was busy. It was because the Crown Prince and the guards arrived here last night and were staying. Like most nobles, the Crown Prince had not yet appeared after having a late breakfast in his bedroom. ¡°I mean, the Crown Prince. I¡¯ve never seen anyone so handsome.¡± ¡°Yeah. Even if he just stood still, his body glowed. He was so cool when he came running with the knights, I almost fell.¡± Two maids who had been throwing away the garbage were chatting as they walked. Naturally, the main story was a tribute to the appearance of the Crown Prince. All night long, tales poured out and were speculated between the maids and the servants repeatedly. It was something they didn¡¯t get tired of doing. ¡°But why did he come all of a sudden? Did you say that the Imperial Family also gave false information about the vacation date?¡± The maid with an empty basket looked at the maid walking empty-handed and asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know why? He¡¯s here to see Miss Olivia.¡± The maid, who usually had broad and shallow information, answered with her eyes wide open. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t he here to see the Duke?¡± ¡°Anyway, the Duke and Lady are leaving for the capital in a few days. He can see them in Montana too, so why did he have to come all the way here? Did he come here just to see them a little earlier?¡± ¡°Then, is it really because of her?¡± The maid, who was holding the basket, asked as if she had never thought of it. Among the interesting stories, the main subject was the love between a man and a woman. In particular, the romance between a handsome man and a beautiful woman explodes people¡¯s interest. It was only natural for the employees of the Duke¡¯s house to cheer. ¡°The Crown Prince said that whenever he went on vacation, he would only talk to Olivia. The two of them have been friends since they were young, and as they grew up, their hearts grew.¡± Just as the story being told was twisted, it was also a moment when it became so. ¡°That¡¯s not all. That¡¯s what I heard.¡± The maid, who was continuing to speak, stopped in her place. She looked around as if it were a great secret, and whispered. ¡°The deal is that our little girl will be the next Crown Princess.¡± ¡°What? So who is that ex-fiance?¡± ¡°Are you talking about his broken engagement? I don¡¯t even know if she is dead or alive.¡± ¡°But¡­ He said that the Crown Prince and she never even met during their engagement?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, if your Highness had married his ex-fiancee, would he have had a crush on her? Like Miss Olivia, even as a friend, he saw her a lot, so your feelings for love grow.¡± They were so engrossed in the story that they forgot where they stood. He followed the wall and stopped under a window. They couldn¡¯t even imagine that someone was listening to them while pondering by the wide open window. Edward¡¯s jaw, who was standing by the window with his arms crossed, tightened. The form of rumours varied from person to person, but this was too far from the original. He thought about taking them and punishing them for a while, but it was useless, so he changed his mind. There was one thing that caught his attention. The moment Eva¡¯s existence became a topic of discussion, they treated it so insignificantly. That was a bit annoying. Edward made up his mind and turned his gaze to the distant forest. After a while, with a squeaking sound, two wagons appeared. It was a four-wheeled carriage and a large wagon. The wagons got closer and closer and stopped in front of the castle gate, at a distance he could see. The wagon had Delafone leaves painted on it. He didn¡¯t think there were any noble families that had a Delafone leaf as their coat of arms. Edward continued to watch them without thinking. As if they were waiting, the butler of the Duke¡¯s Castle and two male servants came out to meet the owner of the carriage. The butler approached and opened the door, revealing a young man in fine clothes. With short wavy black hair and a sharp, slim face. He was tall and slender, but he had a solid overall impression. Who? Even though he couldn¡¯t see them very well, Edward was looking down there as if he was appreciative. The young man who got off first reached out to someone in the carriage. After a while, someone¡¯s hand was placed on it, and soon the profile of a woman appeared. Blonde hair cascaded over her slender arms and delicate shoulders. The profile of the woman in the narrow-brimmed hat was slightly reflected. Due to the angle of the carriage and the hat, her face was somewhat familiar but was difficult to see¡­ Chapter 63 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 63 ¡°Ah!¡± Edward turned in surprise at the call of Count Holland. Suddenly, something flew and felt like it fell on his heart. There was no way to describe why he was surprised. Whether the surprise appeared when Count Holland called or before that. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± ¡°Nothing. What¡¯s going on?¡± He hardened his voice pretending to be calm so as to not show embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t tell him that there was a woman and Eva came to mind when he saw her. Wouldn¡¯t it be funny if he yelled loudly not to worry and brought up her story again? Strangely, he didn¡¯t want to be caught up in this matter even though he wasn¡¯t the type to be wary of others. ¡°I was asked by the Duke of Kensington to attend the morning tea time. We should get ready.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± With that answer, Edward slightly turned to look back toward the wagon. Neither the young man nor the woman from the side were seen anymore. Only the workers of the wagon and the servants of the household were carrying luggage. He laughed in vain and sank into the chair next to him. It was so funny to think of Eva because the woman had the same hair color. He thought he would forget her as soon as he got busy, but he didn¡¯t. Throughout the trip, Eva settled in Edward¡¯s head and constantly bothered him. Was he that into Eva? This was all because of his dream. Little Eva caught him, and Eva, who became an adult, was crying. Those images stuck in his head and kept bothering him. ¡°The Duke is a self-proclaimed principlist. As he said, he should side with His Highness, who officially earned the title of Crown Prince. However, the situation is a little unusual.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s unusual?¡± Edward quickly shook off misconceptions at Count Holland¡¯s report. ¡°After the meeting of the senators last time, the Duke was called up. He stopped by the salon. The widow there is the mistress of Marquis Stoku, and Marquis Stoku is the Empress¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°So, the Duke of Kensington started leaning toward the Empress¡±. ¡°According to three pieces of information, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it yet. They made generous conditions, but they pulled out, saying they would watch a little longer.¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to stay here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. So first of all, I think we need to figure out what he wants while maintaining a good relationship with the Duke.¡± ¡°My head hurts.¡± On the front lines, swords were wielded to live without measuring this or that. The fight of wits with those who were old like the Duke was very tiring. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was tiring, but it was also part of his job. Whether he used his body or his brain, the game always made him feel unhappy. Realising he had a frown, Edward walked with a restrained smile. ¡°Welcome, Your Highness and Count Holland. Did you rest comfortably?¡± As Edward and Count Holland entered the drawing room, the Duke greeted them and asked how they were doing. He felt relaxed and confident at the same time as the Duke, who had a flawless attitude and a full smile. ¡°Thanks to you, I rested well.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it¡¯d be nice if you stayed longer, but you¡¯re leaving right away?¡± ¡°As you know, I did something to be scolded by the Imperial Family. If it¡¯s too late, I¡¯ll be scolded by the Empress, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to hurry up and avoid getting beaten?¡± Edward jokingly answered and lightly reminded Is the Duke of his situation. Giving the Imperial Family¡¯s false vacation date, taking care to separate the break from him in advance, and meeting close people. It meant that they shouldn¡¯t get to the point of having to think about what to say. The fact that the Duchess and Olivia did not appear at tea time anyway meant that the Duchess wanted to talk privately with the two. It also meant that the Duke was guessing why Edward and Count Holland visited here. ¡°Hit doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll get hit. Seeing that you have met Lord Dantes, Your Highness doesn¡¯t seem to care about your surroundings.¡± The Duke skillfully followed the topic of conversation, but rebelled against Edward. It was not known whether the words were defending Edward or blaming him. As a smart person, he would not deliberately make remarks that deviated from the middle. It was Edward¡¯s job to get a glimpse of the Duke¡¯s intentions in it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be wary of your surroundings when you¡¯ve only been to the hospital.¡± ¡°After that, you came to meet me, so you¡¯ll be on alert now.¡± ¡°Should I pay attention to other people¡¯s misunderstandings?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still need to be careful? I can feel the gaze of the Imperial Palace here.¡± Chapter 64 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 64 The conversation between Edward and the Duke of Kensington continued without interruption. There was nothing special about it, but it felt like their words were skirting around the tip of a blade. The three of them looked relaxed, but they were all realising that the air in the room had changed. It felt like the air was wasted in the process of throwing the bait, eliciting a reaction, and exploring. A heavy atmosphere was coming down upon the three of them. ¡°There are eyes from the Imperial Palace, so are you one of those who dare to monitor the Crown Prince too?¡± Count Holland thought about the Duke¡¯s intentions and raised the intensity a little. ¡°Maybe someone else thinks so too?¡± Again, the Duke did not take the bait that Count Holland had thrown. He meant that he would not bring his reasons up first unless he explicitly brought out his purpose here. However, it was dangerous to ask who¡¯s side he was on. Reconciliation came with conditions, and those conditions became Edward¡¯s weakness. It would be a fatal mistake if the Duke was already on the side of the Empress. But the sluggish conversation, back-and-forth, wasn¡¯t what Edward wanted. He asked the Duke, leaning his back on his chair, feeling a bit tired. ¡°Duke Kensington, I didn¡¯t come here just to say hello, correct?¡± It was a crucial question. There was no need for any more talk if the Duke dragged his feet again. He put his intentions out in the open, so even the Duke would no longer be able to avoid it. The Duke took a short breath and lowered his eyelids with indifference. The momentary stillness he had created annoyed Edward. The Duke, who pretended to be conflicted, quickly changed his expression and formed his mouth into a gentle smile. ¡°Is that possible? When I received a letter from His Majesty to visit, I waited eagerly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± It was a surprisingly hopeful answer. Edward saw the corners of Count Holland¡¯s lips curved with delight. But on the contrary, he heightened his vigilance. Edward¡¯s position now was very unstable. More than half of the nobility of the Senate had already passed over to the Empress¡¯ side. While he was on the front lines, they were busy moving behind the scenes to disqualify Edward as Crown Prince. That would be best known to the Duke of Kensington, Chairman of the Senate. If he knew that the Duke would stand by his side, then he would have something he wanted. It was not a silly thought to think that it was natural for the Crown Prince to ascend to the throne, because the Duke was a self-proclaimed principal. But the claim of the Empress did not mean that there was no basis at all. ¡°I have a favor to ask you.¡± ¡°Say it. I will listen to anything you have to say.¡± Count Holland spoke calmly on Edward¡¯s behalf. This was not a request, but a condition offered by the Duke. The decision rested with Edward, and the deal belonged with Count Holland. Watching Count Holland earnestly awaiting the next words, the Duke paused again. What kind of conditions does he plan to lay out? Edward was subtly offended by the Duke¡¯s carefree smile. ¡°Olivia is waiting for you, Your Majesty.¡± The Duke looked at Edward quietly and spoke his words in a low voice. ¡°Oh, is she? Please, have her come in.¡± Edward gave an indifferent answer and looked towards the door. There was a momentary thought that he had been indifferent to Olivia. Arriving late last night, he rested in his room until late in the morning, and he was planning to leave right after he had finished talking, so he had little time to spare. Olivia knew that too, and it seemed that she had come and waited. Still, it was what it was. The Duke cut the important conversation short and his daughter became his priority. At Edward¡¯s answer, the Duke¡¯s face seemed to harden for an instant. He looked at Edward with indifferent eyes, then gave a short smirk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a walk in the garden with Olivia? After this, we will meet again in Montana and have a serious conversation. If you accept my condition at that time, I will be on your side as someone more powerful than anyone else.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± In an instant, a different kind of silence followed. Count Holland was visibly delighted, and the Duke¡¯s lips curled gently. He had not heard the terms yet, but Edward was equally satisfied. While they were chatting around, the Duke was the first to directly respond positively. The conditions were still a mystery, but this was a valuable enough result. Just by giving the Duke to the Crown Prince would be the first step to catching his breath. The atmosphere changed in an instant and flowed into a friendly atmosphere. The three of them exchanged light conversations and maintained a good mood. Occasionally, someone burst out laughing. After a while, the door opened with a knock and Olivia appeared. Her brown eyes twinkled and she suggested to Edward and Count Holland, ¡°Would you two like to go out for a walk?¡± ¡°I would.¡± Edward smiled faintly and stood up from his seat. He had satisfactory results, so he had no reason not to delay a little. *** Rex sat cross-legged, holding a cup of tea. He didn¡¯t show it, but he was very annoyed. When was he guided to the study of the Duke of Kensington and told to wait? Even after a long time had passed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated. ¡°Would you like some more tea, Mr. Rex?¡± One of the maids who entered the study asked kindly. ¡°No, thank you. Is the Duke still very busy?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. The Crown Prince visited last night and was talking about -¡± ¡°What?! Who did you say?!¡± Before the maid could finish speaking, Rex set the teacup down loudly. Hi everyone. This novel¡¯s translation may be coming to an end soon. I am struggling to juggle editing in my free time while working a full time job. I am sorry for any disappointment and thank you for your understanding. Chapter 65 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 65 ¡°His Highness, Prince Edw-¡± ¡°Does ¡®His Highness¡¯ mean the Imperial Family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rex¡¯s unusual expression was replaced by a frightened face. ¡°Oh!¡± No wonder the atmosphere in the castle was strange. He never imagined that the Crown Prince, who was usually on the front lines, would be in Duke of Kensington¡¯s Castle. For some reason, he felt like he was stabbed in the back by a stranger while walking on the street. It was a woman¡¯s face that attacked him again before he could calm down his surprise. ¡°Lily!¡± No, it was too much. Calling Lily¡¯s name, he stressed another name inside. In fact, he already knew that Lily was the daughter of Count Macy¡¯s, immediately after accepting Eva and her nanny. As a result of calling the horseman of the carriage and conciliating him by giving him a large sum of money, he was told that the Priest of Crocs Field Cathedral brought Eva. Even in the horseman¡¯s opinion, she did not seem to be a commoner. Rex also guessed that Lily was likely to be a nobility. Don¡¯t the words used by aristocrats, as well as elegant speech, posture, and actions prove that? Given her rough hands and good work, she is likely to be a fallen aristocrat, and there was only one candidate corresponding to her from Crocs Field. Eva Belle Turner Macy¡¯s. The daughter of a once prestigious noble family recognized by the Empire and the former fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince. The unfortunate love that collapsed due to the exploration maniac father. Maybe Lily was not the spirituality of Macy¡¯s. But the more he talked to her, the more certain Rex was. But what if Lily, no, Eva encountered her ex-fianc¨¦e, the Crown Prince? Rex jumped up from his seat. Rex, who was about to leave the Duke¡¯s study in an urgent step, happened to encounter the Duke of Kensington, who was entering the study at that time. Nice white hair with a beautiful yet hard face. Rex knew better than anyone else that he had a good face but didn¡¯t give up to anyone. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°It was too late, so I thought I¡¯d leave.¡± ¡°His Highness, the Crown Prince, came and talked. Sit down.¡± ¡°Then a little later¡­.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± It was a quiet but coercive order. Rex¡¯s heart, which had been buzzing over the Crown Prince¡¯s visit, quickly cooled down. This person had always been this way. A person who smiles gently, presses an opponent, and only when everything is done according to his or her intention. Rex sat on the seat, flexing his jaw. Now that this had come, it may be better to finish work quickly and find Lily. In fact, the priority was the deal with the Duke, and if the relationship with him went wrong, his plan would go wrong. He unfolded the scroll documents he had brought and presented them to the Duke. ¡°Check this. Here¡¯s the list of items you mentioned and the price accordingly.¡± Lily, yeah, Lily is looking around the garden, so she¡¯ll be fine. He heard that she had never met the Crown Prince. So even if they encountered each other because he was unlucky, they wouldn¡¯t recognize each other because they didn¡¯t know each other. Only after several layers of safety nets were drawn in his head, Rex was relieved and focused on the conversation. *** The garden of Duchess Ragnar was very different from that of Bale Castle. There were four different gardens here, each boasting a huge size. Eva heard that it originally consisted of one large garden and one small garden, but the Duchess spent a lot of money to create two more large gardens with exotic styles. As if the garden construction was still not completed, many construction materials were piled up behind the castle. The garden in front of the castle ran far into the forest, and the long trail that cut through the center was impressive. Rex asked her to walk down the road if she was bored, but Eva shook her head while looking at the road. She was afraid she¡¯d get tired and fall before she even got to the end. Instead, Eva walked through another garden and appreciated flowers, trees, and sculptures. It was a little cloudy, but she breathed in the fresh air pleasantly. She realized how blessed this small time was every step she took. Her heels sounded light as if dancing. It was time for Eva, who was appreciating the geometric garden structure, to move again. A man and a woman walking this way caught her eye. Maybe the owner or guest of this castle. ¡°What should I do?¡± Eva hid herself behind a tall tree without realizing it. She was intimidated by herself because her situation was different from before. In addition, if she encountered them in shabby clothes, both sides would not feel good. As they approached, Eva¡¯s mind became nervous. She couldn¡¯t stay here like this, nor could she run away from them. Eva poked her head out and looked at them again. They were people who stood out at a glance even though their faces were blurred because of the distance. Not just because of their colorful costumes, but because of their unique luxurious atmosphere. They walked with their arms linked, and as if talking happily, their faces were filled with smiles. And when the distance was narrowed enough to recognize their faces, Eva opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth with both hands. That¡¯s outrageous! Chapter 66 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 66 Edward, it was definitely him. He was here a few days ago, leaving Crocs Field a day earlier than Eva. She thought she saw it wrong, so she rubbed her eyes and looked at them again, but it was definitely Prince Edward. In an instant, reason lost control and began to shake. She couldn¡¯t pull herself together as if there was a dusty wind in her heart. How was he here, in front of her? Why did she have to run into him like this when she didn¡¯t want to be caught the most? Funnily enough, a shameless thought quickly followed. Who could that woman be? What is the relationship between them that they walk with their arms linked and smile joyfully? She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the two got along well. Still, he was cool, remarkably cool, and the woman next to him was beautiful and confident. Eva was a different woman, who shrank just by being next to him. They were getting closer and closer. Now she could hear their conversation. She silently begged them not to come this way, but Edward and the woman¡¯s steps were coming closer. ¡°What should I do?¡± Eva looked around restlessly. She had to avoid this, else she¡¯d get caught even if she stayed like this. In the end, Edward and the woman were just around the corner while they were in conversation. Eva bit her lip while hiding behind several trees close together. ¡°I love it, your Highness.¡± She could hear the voice of a clear and sweet woman as if dew was rolling off a leaf. *** Edward was a little uncomfortable. Count Holland accompanied him before saying he remembered he had something to do. He disappeared without a moment¡¯s notice, and Olivia naturally linked her arm with Edward¡¯s. He didn¡¯t know why this situation was uncomfortable when Olivia was his friend. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m walking in the Ragnar Castle Garden with your Highness like this. It¡¯s not Montana either.¡± Olivia quietly talked and smiled at him. As always, her voice was the most stable and kept the tone in which she could stand out. It was soft and melodic, so it gave people a good impression, and no matter what happened, they didn¡¯t easily show their feelings. They had been talking since they were young, but Olivia had always been the same. In other words, it meant that when he thought of Olivia, she always looked the same to him. Count Holland said she was the best qualified Crown Princess, but Edward was unsure. He sometimes thought Olivia was like a doll. ¡°It just happened to be like that.¡± Edward answered sincerely and looked around. He suddenly remembered the blonde woman who got off the wagon earlier. But there was no one around. Except for gardeners and some workers who work diligently in the distance. For some reason, an unknown disappointment passed by him. ¡°I love it, your Highness. By the way, where are you coming from? It¡¯s been a while since you got from the West Daechi Front Line.¡± ¡°I was in Bale Castle.¡± Edward answered honestly without hiding it. It was because Count Holland strangely intertwined him and Olivia, but they were quite close to her. A friend who knows how to listen to others, understands well, and sometimes gives useful advice. It was okay to talk about this much. Olivia stopped in front of the oak tree. Contrary to expectations, she looked up at him with quite surprised eyes. Well, if anyone heard that, they wo react the same way as her. Edward stopped along with Olivia and looked around once again. The cool autumn air seemed to smell like a fresh yet sweet rose. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the castle owned by Count Macy¡¯s? The one who was the father of your ex-fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Now it belongs to Count Holland. I came out and stayed there in advance because I wanted to relax.¡± ¡°There are three castles owned by Count Holland, and you bought them again?¡± Olivia asked, frowning her beautiful forehead as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I guess collecting castles is a hobby.¡± Edward answered the sharp question as if he didn¡¯t know. Light personal history he didn¡¯t mind answering, but he did not mention anything about buying a castle. It didn¡¯t mean much, but it could be talked about for no reason. Edward liked Count Macy¡¯s. Although he was a noble, he was a man who constantly admired other worlds and acted to reach there. He was also a warm and benevolent person. It was also him who gave him the nickname ¡°Ruth.¡± Buying the castle was a simple but complex reason. He hated the legacy of the Count, who had a deep connection with him, flowing to the wrong place. However, there was no need to brag about that to others. ¡°It must have been complicated. It¡¯s a place where your ex-fianc¨¦e lived.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± But she¡¯s been my fianc¨¦e for 15 years.¡± Edward answered without hesitation and looked into the air. Hi everyone. This will be the last regular update of this novel. While it isn¡¯t ideal, I am pleased to say that I won¡¯t be dropping the novel. There will no longer be updates every Monday, however I will try and update this when I can. I hope that you can look forward to future chapters. Thank you for your support! Chapter 67 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 67 The total time she was his fianc¨¦e was fifteen years. Naturally, seeing the empty castle where she used to live made him feel mixed up and sorry. ¡°15 years¡­ That¡¯s a long time, Your Highness.¡± Olivia looked troubled, repeating the number he said. Then she opened her eyes wide as if she had remembered and asked a question. ¡°I heard that your ex-fianc¨¦e lives somewhere in the country. Did you hear that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Olivia called him one more time, and Edward hesitated to answer. Somehow, he was reluctant to talk about meeting Eva in front of others. It was not because he was ashamed of her existence, but because others didn¡¯t know their memories. ¡°¡­I heard it. And we met.¡± Nevertheless, he even talked about the meeting because he thought there was no need to hide Eva¡¯s existence. ¡°¡­ You met her.¡± She was really surprised, and Olivia¡¯s voice trembled thinly. Her silence seemed to require a detailed explanation, but he did not open his mouth further. This was because there had been something that interfered with his concentration since earlier. The scent of roses he had caught a while ago grew stronger for a moment. He could smell it when he paid attention, and it shook him inside. It was probably his imagination. After seeing a woman who resembled Eva, it might be a scent that the fantasy that occupied his mind created. Because Eva smelled like that. ¡°How was Miss Macy¡¯s?¡± Olivia¡¯s question deepened as to whether Edward¡¯s actions and emotions were interesting. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He tried to answer simply and finish, but this time the words didn¡¯t fall off the tip of his tongue. It reminded him of Eva¡¯s overcast appearance and the people who suppressed her. He tightened his fist without realizing it. ¡°She must not be doing as well as I thought. Why didn¡¯t you help her a little? She¡¯s still your ex-fianc¨¦e.¡± Olivia seemed to have noticed Eva¡¯s situation by looking at his expression. She looked sorry and gently blamed him. ¡°I was going to, but it didn¡¯t go well. She turned me down.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes darkened. Even though he offered help twice, Eva refused. When asked if she should remain still and just watch the flowers, she nodded with wet eyes. At that time, he thought it was best for Eva to do what she wanted. But after leaving Crocs Field, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good decision. He often thought that Eva should have forced him to help even if she said she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Oh no. You said you¡¯d help her. That¡¯s undermining a woman¡¯s pride.¡± ¡°Pride?¡± At Olivia¡¯s unexpected response, Edward frowned as if he were uncomfortable. ¡°Of course. Anyone would hate the feeling of being openly sympathized with. Especially if you were from a great family like Miss Macy¡¯s.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to meet her again in the future, make sure to ask me for advice. Because a woman¡¯s heart is a woman¡¯s. I want to help, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Edward remained silent with a cold face. He could understand Olivia¡¯s interest as a friend. He also knew that she was giving advice with a good heart. Nevertheless, he was not satisfied. It was uncomfortable for not only Olivia but also anyone to sympathize with Eva. Eva was having a hard time with a soft look, but Eva was not a weak woman. She was a person who said that everything has a reason and that enlightenment can be obtained from it. The stray flower was looking for its own way. For Eva, sympathy was an insult. ¡°Olivia.¡± Edward called Olivia in a calm voice. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about Miss Macy¡¯s anymore. It¡¯s just a coincidence that we met this time, but I don¡¯t want to continue the relationship. Because we ended it a long time ago.¡± He made up his mind and left. The memory with her, which was only one day, was so intense that even if it shook him every night, his resolution remained unchanged. He would not bring Eva into his life. He¡¯d watch secretly through Count Holland, but that was it. Eva¡¯s afterimage, which was bothering him now, will soon be scattered. It was then. There was a crackling sound behind the yew tree. Olivia also looked at him wondering if he heard the sound. Edward hardened his eyes and took a step toward the back of the tree. There was a strange expectation, but the place was empty. Did he hear it wrong? Edward, who was returning to where he stood, stopped walking without realizing it. The scent of roses that had disappeared remained thick there. *** Eva, who hurriedly hid elsewhere, held her breath stiff like a stone statue. It was hard to hear their conversation, so she stepped on a branch. She was so surprised that she thought she was caught, and her heart still felt numb. As if moving again, their voices were moving away. Only then did Eva squat down in relief. She felt like she was falling into the abyss with her feet fully submerged. Someone seemed to grab her heart and squeeze it tightly. I see. That¡¯s how your relationship with me was. The kindness of helping her, the consideration of calling her from a dark corner and kissing her hand, and the joy of riding a horse together were all temporary. The heart that met the hot gaze in the moonlight garden, and the mixed breath were all momentary. Edward¡¯s feelings for her were all based on sympathy. He became interested in the woman he met by chance as she was his ex-fianc¨¦e, and when he talked to her, he just had a fleeting attraction. Yes, she could understand. There¡¯s no way that he¡¯d feel great just because they had only met for a day and talked to each other. But she was a little disappointed. That he easily talked about himself in front of others. That a woman who didn¡¯t even know who she was made to grumble and sympathize with her feelings. Above all, it was sad that Edward dismissed his meeting with her as a one-time event and cut her off at once. When she met Edward, she felt excited for the first time and realized that she liked him. Even after sending him away, he was not easily forgotten, so she suffered many nights. But now she will abandon him, too. She will forget. A stone was thrown into a calm lake and a short wave rose, but it will eventually calm down. Chapter 68 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 68 ¡°The price of all this is gold. That¡¯s expensive.¡± The Duke of Kensington looked displeased at the price of the goods on the document. ¡°It¡¯s cheap. You¡¯re a Duke, you can pay for it, you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that. Let¡¯s just go with this.¡± ¡°If I sign, you¡¯ll sign the bottom part of it. How about 50 gold?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Duke¡¯s permission had been granted. The document said the stated amount, but the Duke would pay Rex only half. Rex rolled up the corners of his mouth and leaned his back against the chair. The Duke wouldn¡¯t even think of the cost. In fact, the cost was 30 gold pieces. Usually, in this case, the price was lower and gradually increased, but it was higher and further increased here. It¡¯s a huge profit for Rex, but the Duke was significantly losing money. The Duke rose from his seat and brought a bundle of bills from his desk. He wrote the amount on it before Rex¡¯s eyes, signed it, and ripped it out. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you by the end of this month.¡± The Duke¡¯s payment method was always the same, so there was nothing strange about it now. However, Rex, who saw the bill, twisted the corner of his mouth with an expression of disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s just a signature. You know I get a seal on every document and bill, right?¡± ¡°I left my seal in Montana. I can¡¯t carry that around until the holidays.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to Montana and get the bill. Instead, I¡¯ll give you the goods then.¡± ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t trust me?¡± The Duke, leaning against the chair, clasped his hand on the armrest. His eyes were full of anger. How dare he not believe him, and be so arrogant about such a small amount of money? ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I just want to make sure. Don¡¯t be so angry because I¡¯m not getting stamps from the Duke. I¡¯ll just make deals with other nobles.¡± Rex touched his clothes and pretended to get up from his seat. ¡°Wait!¡± The Duke¡¯s cool voice caught him. Rex smiled internally and turned around with a feigned puzzled expression on his face. The Duke got up from his seat, glaring at him, and took the seal from the desk drawer. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you insist on a seal.¡± The Duke looked at Rex with an irritated expression and stamped the bill. Rex looked at him and laughed inwardly. He knew that a snake-like Duke tested him. Rex never makes a deal without a seal on the document. There was no way the duke who knew that didn¡¯t bring a seal. Rex took the Duke¡¯s bill and put it in his pocket. This ended his dealings with the Duke, so he smiled and spoke. ¡°Thank you, Duke. Then I¡¯ll go now.¡± It was time for him to stand up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯d like you to lend me 30 gold pieces.¡± The Duke¡¯s voice sounded like he wanted a loan. ¡°30 gold?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back soon.¡± The Duke raised his tea cup to his mouth and spoke calmly. Although it must have been said in a hurry, he never looked at Rex or made a regretful expression. The Duke must be trusting in Rex¡¯s position and property. Enormous land and forests were inherited from ancestors, with rent and tenancy from them. And the money that went into the Gallahan Chamber, which distributed the funds at the top of Gallahan, and the salary that came out of serving as the chairman of the Senate. Above all, the Duke had infinite pride in the fact that he was the head of the Kensington family. It was a pride that the prestigious name was Shin Yong, who wouldn¡¯t dare lend money. ¡°Of course, you will, but will you be okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hi, Scarlet here. This novel has not been dropped! I apologise for such a long delay since the last chapter. I will try to upload more often. Thank you for your patience. Chapter 69 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 69 ¡°I think the amount you¡¯ve borrowed so far is quite large. Besides, I think you¡¯ve been late for interest payments for the past two months.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insulting. How dare you ask such a question just because it¡¯s a little late.¡± The Duke glared at Rex with a cold stare. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duke. I made a mistake.¡± Rex smiled bitterly on the inside but ostensibly apologized for his rudeness. The more the Duke came out like this, the more it actually benefited him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, just get the money. I¡¯ll pay the interest.¡± The Duke softened his anger, pretending not to win, and spoke in command. It was as if Gallahan was a pocket of money on his waist. Maybe he really thought that the money borrowed from the Gallahan Company did not have to be repaid. Rex was sure the Duke thought it was his after all. That¡¯s impossible. ¡°Of course. Then I will meet you again in Montana and fill out the paperwork. Please prepare the seal.¡± He smiled politely and bowed in silence, and the moment he turned around, all of his laughter was erased. In this way, food for the future was gradually piling up. *** A carriage at the top awaited Rex as he hurried out of the castle. Since he was meeting the Duke for a scheduled amount of time, after a time, the coachman would put a carriage at the door on his own. Today, the waiting time was delayed because of the crown prince, so the coachman must have waited a long time. Rex was thinking of finding Lily, no, Eva first, but opened the door of the carriage just in case. ¡°Lily?¡± Eva was huddled in the corner of the carriage. Her face, wet eyes, and shuddering shoulders caught his eyes immediately. ¡°You met the Crown Prince.¡± Rex hurriedly climbed into the carriage and sat opposite Eva. After smacking the roof to start the carriage, he leaned toward her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°No¡­ Did you finish your work well?¡± Eva smiled white, pretending to be fine by force. She didn¡¯t even know how awkward and pitiful she looked. ¡°Sorry. It was a little delayed because His Highness visited.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± But Eva let out a small exclamation in her own way, wondering if she should pretend to be surprised. Listening to her insincere answer, Rex unknowingly smiled in vain. Eva was discouraged, and he felt sorry for Eva, but at the same time annoyed. Because he tended to despise the weak who only suffered. ¡°I think he came here to persuade the Duke. He will gain strength only when he attracts the nobles belonging to the Senate to his side.¡± Rex hid his feelings and slowly told Eva what she was curious about. She could not ask first, so he had to show this kind of kindness even if he was annoyed. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Or maybe he came to see Olivia.¡± ¡°Olivia?¡± Eva, who had only maintained short answers all the time, responded only when Olivia¡¯s name came up. Rex instinctively guessed that there was a rational exchange between Eva and the Crown Prince. Because people care about having another reason to be next to the person they like. ¡°Olivia is the Duke¡¯s daughter. She is the most beautiful and popular lady in the capital. Rumour has it that she has been close to the Crown Prince since he was young, and she is the strongest candidate for the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eva quietly groaned and her thick eyelashes fluttered. Looking at her, Rex was sure. He didn¡¯t know what happened between her and the Crown Prince, but the two had contact in the past and Eva was hurt. Seeing Eva sitting like a baby bird that had fallen from her nest, his feelings also intensified. He thought of someone. A woman who lived in silence with that expression, a foolish woman who loved the powerful but died abandoned. ¡°The Imperial Palace is a dangerous place.¡± Rex looked out the window and spoke like a monologue. Since he had to pretend to not know, he had limited words of comfort. Eva didn¡¯t know that she was fortunate not to be the Crown Prince¡¯s betrothed anymore. It didn¡¯t matter. Eva knew how to speak, so if she didn¡¯t know, she would ask again or if she wasn¡¯t interested, she would be silent. ¡°What was that¡­¡±. ¡°If you happen to enter the Imperial Palace, turn around and run away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very dirty and dangerous place. It¡¯s not for a kid like you.¡± It was sincere. Unless she had a background like Olivia, Eva, who had nothing to put forward, would be stepped on in an instant. Eva turned her head silently as if she understood what he said. Rex also gave her time to rest, not speaking anymore. The silence lasted for a long time. Only the rattling sound of the carriage broke the silence. Eva still looked outside with an empty gaze. Rex suddenly wondered where her thoughts were. Was she comforting herself and treating mental injuries or was she thinking about the Crown Prince and Olivia? Was she being pessimistic about her situation and plummeting to the endless floor? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rex unknowingly asked Eva. He thought that there will probably be an answer of the kind he expected. ¡°Just¡­¡± Eva muttered in a small voice with her arm on the window frame and her chin tucked. ¡°I was wondering why everyone wants to move the Senate.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was his perfect misjudgment. Rex was shocked as if he was just splashed with cold water because it was an unexpected answer. He was going to ask what that meant, but Eva closed her eyes and closed her mouth at the end of her sentence. Looking at her, Rex thought he might have thought wrong. He believed Eva wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out if she entered the Imperial Palace, but maybe he was wrong. Since she grew up in the weeds, she may be able to withstand the hard and tough situations with strength. Chapter 70 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 70 Their arrival back at the campsite was later than expected. It was delayed so they could stop by the city to buy food, ingredients and other necessary items. Eva, who calmed down after being busy, belatedly recalled Cecil. She had decided to take her to the hospital after returning from Kensington Palace, but it had gotten later than she thought. Contrary to Eva¡¯s wish that the wagon would travel a little faster, the speed of the wagon somehow felt slower. Rex also frowned as if he felt it, lifting the curtain of the carriage and looking outside. The carriage finally slowed, stopping on one side of the road. After a while, the horseman approached the window and opened his mouth with a stiff face. ¡°There are Imperial carriages coming from behind. I think it¡¯s better to let His Highness, the Crown Prince, and the guards go first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As soon as she heard the horseman, Eva stumbled a little but got back into the seat. She made eye contact with Rex, but she couldn¡¯t even think of avoiding him. She felt blank at that moment as if her whole body¡¯s blood was draining rapidly. She had barely gotten out of the hard spot and had finally made up her mind when she ran into him again. ¡°Okay. Tell everyone to get off and wait.¡± Rex, who ordered the horseman, turned his face and looked at Eva. ¡°We have to get off. I can¡¯t help it because of the location.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eva¡¯s voice was dragged out with difficulty. As Rex said, it was right to get off in terms of geographical location and status. They were in front of a bridge placed over a large river, and if they were to pass first, the Crown Prince and his knights would have to follow their wagon. It was as scary and uncomfortable as running with a big fire on the back of their tail. In addition, it was expected to get off and show courtesy as the Crown Prince, the heir of the Empire, passed by. Even though she knew everything, Eva didn¡¯t want to get off. She would hate meeting Edward while running away like this. She didn¡¯t want to see him cool-headedly cut himself off again, saying it was over with her. She really hated facing him. ¡°¡­ Really.¡± Rex, who was watching Eva, sighed in dismay. As she forcefully turned her head, he pointed to the end of the seat and spoke. ¡°Lie down.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lie down. Hurry up.¡± Rex¡¯s voice was fast and firm. The sound of horseshoes was getting closer. He leaned forward and forced Eva to lie down in her seat. Then, he put a cushion under her head, took off his coat, and covered her with it till right under her eyes. ¡°Pretend to be sick. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Even before Eva could grab Rex in her surprised state, he hurriedly opened the door and went outside. *** Edward and the guards, who departed from Kensington Palace, hastened toward the Capital. From now on, there were to be no more delays. After meeting the Duke and getting good results, it was time to look at the nobles and Imperial families of the capital. The security captain, who was ahead, stopped in front of the bridge on the river and raised his hand as fast as he could. At the signal to halt, the carriages slowed down and then stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Count Holland asked the security captain, coming down from his horse. ¡°There are two carriages in front of us. Seeing that they¡¯re stopped, I think they mean for us to pass by first.¡± ¡°Go and check.¡± Count Holland ordered with a displeased look. As Edward had so many enemies everywhere, they might be under attack unexpectedly. That had happened recently. But that was just because Edward was on the western line. The more unfamiliar people gathered, the more important it was to be careful. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. They¡¯re just passing by.¡± Edward lightly issued an order. There were only two civilian wagons, but they had excessive vigilance. Who would attack a group of knights in broad daylight when they could come in at night and point a knife at their neck? Even so, it was nothing his guards could not overcome. Edward and the guards began slowly again and headed forward. Finally, a personal luxury wagon and a cart came into Edward¡¯s view. In front of it, there were horsemen, two workers, and a handsome young man standing. Although his attitude was polite, his outfit was annoying because he wore only a shirt and vest. They stopped and two knights got off their horses. Edward and Count Holland were sitting on horses and watched them. The security captain approached the young man. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 71 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 71 ¡°I¡¯m Rex Gallahan, the owner of the Gallahan Merchant Group. I saw the carriages coming from far away, so we stopped to wait for them to go first.¡± Rex bowed his head politely. Sitting on a horse, Count Holland leaned down and whispered lightly. ¡°From the emblem drawn on the wagon, the Gallahan Merchant Group is right. It¡¯s the largest merchant group in the Hemblin Empire.¡± Edward caught sight of the man while listening to Count Holland. He was a very impressive young man. Along with his beautiful appearance, he also looked relaxed in front of the knights. He was smiling with his head down, but he was not servile or stingy. Even at that age, the owner of the group was said to have great ability. It¡¯s interesting. ¡°Do you want to talk to him? Wouldn¡¯t it be helpful for Your Highness later on?¡± Count Holland asked for Edward¡¯s intention in a subtle way. It was a mere proposal, but the meaning behind the sentence was clear. ¡°Right.¡± Edward immediately got off his horse. Looking at Count Holland follow with a satisfied look, he smiled inside. Count Holland was right, but he didn¡¯t move because of that. What caught Edward¡¯s attention was the mark on the carriage. It was because of the emblem¡¯s painting, a flower with the meaning of luck. This was clearly the wagon Edward saw at Duke Kensington¡¯s house, and Rex was the man who got off from it. And there was a woman. A woman whose profile was familiar and reminded him of someone. As Edward moved, two knights stepped aside and cleared a path. He stopped and stood face to face in front of Rex. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Prince Edward Butterfield.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you, Your Highness.¡± Upon hearing his name, Rex hurriedly inclined his head and bowed. Even though it was a reflex reaction, Edward felt a strange feeling emanating from him. If one met the Crown Prince on the side of the road, one had to be surprised, but there was no such thing in Rex. The same was true of the fact that Rex had already heard about his visit to Kensington Palace and had guessed that he was the Crown Prince. It felt like he already knew it but pretended not to know, only pretending to be surprised. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Edward didn¡¯t say he had seen them already and asked as if he didn¡¯t know. ¡°I had something to deliver to the Duke of Kensington, and I¡¯m now on my way back. I heard about your visit to the castle, but I didn¡¯t dare to see you, so I came out right away.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With Rex¡¯s honest answer, Edward¡¯s expectations broke. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re growing the Gallahan Merchant Group at such a pace and at such a young age. I¡¯ll send some orders from the palace one day.¡± ¡°It will be an honour, Your Highness.¡± Rex bowed slightly, answering politely. There were no exaggerated words of gratitude or any sincere joy. He looked uninterested when he was invited. He¡¯s a unique person. ¡°But did you come to Kensington Palace alone? ¡°No, I had luggage.¡± Rex immediately answered Edward¡¯s question. There was no doubt about it, Edward noticed that Rex¡¯s expression shifted to shock for a moment. Rex cleverly avoided the intention of his question. He smiled and turned his head. ¡°Was there anything else besides luggage? For example, a woman?¡± Rex seemed embarrassed for a moment but replied quickly. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I have my fianc¨¦e with me in the carriage, but she fell asleep because she wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so disrespectful.¡± The security captain approached Rex with his eyes wide open. He was angry at the fact that he knew the Crown Prince was coming but did not ask his fianc¨¦e to show courtesy. In a way, it was a situation that could be suspicious. No matter how sick his fianc¨¦e was, it was incomprehensible that he got off alone without waking her up. ¡°Look inside the carriage.¡± At the words of the security captain, a knight next to him approached the carriage with a sword pulled out. Edward looked at Rex¡¯s face in the meantime. He seemed embarrassed, but he pointed to the carriage as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t open or close the carriage door too hard. My fianc¨¦e is pregnant.¡± Rex made up a worried look and a happy smile at the same time. He looked like a prospective groom with no doubt at all. The knight approached the carriage with a sword while slowing down at Rex¡¯s words. Looking inside before opening the door, he nodded at the security captain. As Rex said, it meant that there was a woman. When the security captain ordered to open the door, nodding his head, the driver put his hand on the handle of the carriage. At that moment. ¡°Stop it.¡± Edward looked at the carriage and ordered the knight to back away. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, and he thought it was too insensitive. Ever since he dreamed of Eva, he¡¯d been thinking about her, but Eva¡¯s thoughts lingered stronger in Edward¡¯s head after that dream. It could not be denied that he was more sensitive after seeing a woman similar to Eva at Kensington Palace. It was a mistake. He almost disturbed a pregnant woman based on useless suspicion. The knight and the security guard put their swords back and stepped away from the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay you back when I see you next time.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, Your Highness.¡± Rex politely bowed his head. Edward turned around and mounted his horse. Count Holland and the knights were all ready to leave again after him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Edward¡¯s order was issued, the security captain led the group. ¡°Have a happy life with your fianc¨¦e.¡± Edward wished Rex good luck and urged his horse on. Now, thinking he should let go of his trivial thoughts and pathetic behaviour, he began his journey. Chapter 72 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 72 Eva heard all the conversations from within the carriage. It was clear, even without seeing, what was happening outside. When someone approached the front of the carriage and started turning the handle, it felt like her heart had stopped. In the midst of her trembling, Edward¡¯s voice clearly stabbed her in the ear. The kind and soft voice speaking with Olivia a while ago was now low, cool, and dignified. It was scary and good. Eva was sad but still excited. It was just a while ago that she decided to forget her hurt and move on, but her emotions immediately fell apart. She hated herself for being pathetic. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The sound of Edward¡¯s footsteps sounded loud. Eva, who was lying down covered with Rex¡¯s coat, jumped up and sat down. Then, she hurriedly glanced at the back of the knight¡¯s squad leaving by the door of the wagon. Even in this situation, seeing the knights in armour was impressive. She could tell at once who Edward was. Because he was the largest, most dignified, and most noticeable. Suddenly, sadness came over her like a tsunami. She didn¡¯t even know why she was crying. As soon as she wiped away her tears with her sleeves, Rex opened the carriage door and came in. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Eva tried hard not to reveal her feelings. She didn¡¯t feel good and had caused too much trouble to Rex. If she didn¡¯t overcome her feelings quickly, he¡¯d doubt her. No, maybe he was doubting her already. Rex, who was quick to sense things amiss, would not let it go just because he was waiting for the Crown Prince to depart and stayed in the carriage. What excuse on earth would I give? Eva clenched her hands and lowered her eyes. Even though she thought hard, her mind was tangled around Edward like tentacles. It was when she lifted her gaze with a look of confusion that she made eye contact with Rex, who was watching her. Somehow he looked a little grumpy. ¡°Why were you so nervous? Someone could have guessed that you are the former fianc¨¦e of His Highness.¡± ¡°Mr Rex!¡± Eva shouted his name with a grumpy face. She thought it wouldn¡¯t be uncomfortable anymore since Edward had left, but she didn¡¯t expect Rex to ambush her like that. It felt like she was experiencing a sporadic earthquake. When she thought it had stopped, it shook and induced fear in her again. Eva, who knew Rex¡¯s way of speaking, didn¡¯t think he threw it without thinking. Rex knew. Her status. But he seemed to have known for a while, so she was relieved. Forgetting how persistent and scary Rex was. ¡°Sorry. I pretended I didn¡¯t know until the end, but you were too obvious.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You told me.¡± ¡°When did I¡­¡± Eva, who was trying to ask back with a stunned expression, stopped talking. She realised that what she said was not literally meaningful. Rex didn¡¯t mean Eva said it herself. It would have meant that he had inferred it from her words, actions and something else. Suddenly, Eva got goosebumps when she remembered the first day she met Rex, his cold, scary, cruel voice and eyes. If he talked about her status elsewhere¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Really. A fallen noble jumped into a luggage wagon in the middle of the night with a nanny? This means something serious happened. I don¡¯t want to get you in trouble.¡± As if he had read Eva¡¯s mind, he answered quickly. In addition to saying that he would not say it, it meant that he would not ask. She was embarrassed, grateful, and relieved. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Never mind. Just sleep. Your face looks like that of a dead body right now.¡± Rex gave Eva a cushion and closed his eyes, leaning back on his seat. Eva realised that it was Rex¡¯s way of being considerate. As expected, he was not a bad person, just a little unusual. Eva followed suit and closed her eyes. She wanted to rest because she was exhausted, but a stem of her thoughts dug into her. How far did Edward go? Chapter 73 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 73 While lying on the bed, Cecil opened her anxious eyes and looked at Eva. Eva, who was standing next to her, held her hand tight. At the end of the bed, Rex stood, looking at them with a strange expression. The old doctor put one end of his monaural stethoscope on Cecil¡¯s chest and put his ear at the other. With seriousness, he listened to Cecil¡¯s breath and heart and asked the two women alternatively. ¡°Were you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No. She was seriously sick a few days ago. I thought she got better, but she¡¯s not in a good condition again.¡­.¡± Eva replied instead of Cecil, who was out of breath. Cecil, who suffered severely at Baronet Biti¡¯s house, seemed to have improved while running away. Eva thought she was okay, but her fever rose again and she also coughed more frequently. Having no choice but to watch from the side, she has no idea how upset Eva was. ¡°When you cough, do your lungs hurt?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± Cecil answered the doctor¡¯s question in a small voice. ¡°Did you ever bleed when you coughed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What feels the most uncomfortable right now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s getting harder to breathe.¡± Cecil replied, glancing at Eva. She didn¡¯t inform Eva because she would be worried, but because of the situation, she had to confess a lot. Eva glanced at Cecil with a resentful gaze. If she had such symptoms, she should¡¯ve told me. Why was she holding out alone like a fool? I was more pathetic not to notice it than Cecil, who didn¡¯t talk. ¡°Hmm. I think her cold got worse. Or maybe it¡¯s mild pneumonia.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Eva urgently asked the doctor who was not sure yet. She could only come all the way here because Rex helped her. Also, since she couldn¡¯t cause such inconvenience again, she wanted to hear the diagnosis and get medicine while she was still there. It was very hard for her to see Cecil sick. ¡°Rest well, eat well, take medicine regularly, and you¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not a big disease?¡± ¡°Well, as long as you treat it well, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eva¡¯s shoulder, which had been getting tenser and tenser, finally loosened slowly. Cecil¡¯s disease was the largest and heaviest of Eva¡¯s worries. She knew that death stayed closer to people than she thought. Just as all the others next to Eva had left, she was afraid that Cecil would too disappear one day. ¡°See, Lily? Didn¡¯t your mom say it was okay?¡± Cecil, who was lying down, raised herself and scolded Eva. A little while ago, she stopped talking as if she was greatly scared, but now she could talk loudly because she was relieved. I should¡¯ve brought her here earlier. Seeing Cecil¡¯s face, who became comfortable to the fullest, Eva regretted not asking Rex for help earlier. ¡°But you must take medicine regularly and get better before it gets worse, mom.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sad about anymore, so stop worrying about me and take care of your health now.¡± Cecil smiled affectionately, holding Eva¡¯s hand. Cecil was smiling again, so Eva was happy. The warmth radiating from Cecil¡¯s hands comforted her heart. Whenever she called Cecil her mom, she secretly got excited and thrilled. Eva dispelled her anxiety that had been underlying throughout the day after hearing the doctor¡¯s words that Cecil would be okay. Now that she had a mother, even if everyone else left her, her mom would still be by her side, in good health. ¡°I¡¯ll give you medicine first. It takes time to prepare, so you¡¯ll have to wait a while. If you¡¯re tired, you can lie down here and rest.¡± The medicine would take some time to make because they had to juice medicinal plants and mix them properly. ¡°Mom, take a nap on the bed. I¡¯m going to talk to Rex for a bit.¡± ¡°What will you talk about?¡± Cecil looked at Eva and Rex with suspicious eyes. It was Cecil who nagged them whenever she stopped coughing because they were together a lot these days. Perhaps because she felt uncomfortable, her gaze alternating between Eva and Rex was unkind. Eva liked that. ¡°The food ingredients I bought today. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Eva smiled, laid down Cecil, and covered her with a blanket. When she gave Rex a sign to come out, he shrugged and followed her out. The two sat on a bench in the small courtyard outside the hospital. Eva, who sat first, looked at Rex, signalling him to sit down. ¡°You were good at acting as mother and daughter.¡± He sat next to Eva and expressed his appreciation first. He didn¡¯t talk about ingredients, but Eva wasn¡¯t interested in that anyway. ¡°It¡¯s acting, but I¡¯m being sincere. To me, my nanny is just like my mother, and she cares about me like a daughter.¡± It was embarrassing, but Eva answered seriously. It was Cecil who raised her with all her heart, even though she didn¡¯t give birth to her. Even when the employees of Bale Castle scattered, Cecil refused to work elsewhere and followed Eva. Even in Baronet Biti¡¯s cruel house, she cared for, protected, and educated her in her arms. Even her biological mother would not have been able to do that. Cecil was like a mother to Eva. The mother she loved the most in the world. ¡°Do you like Cecil that much?¡± ¡°Of course. Are you feeling alright, Rex?¡± It was a natural question for Eva, so Rex, who asked with a different nuance, was strange. ¡°Well, my mother died early. And it would be a relief if she didn¡¯t hate me even if she was alive.¡± Rex looked up at the sky and sighed. Eva saw the sadness and emptiness in his eyes. There seemed to be things that he couldn¡¯t reveal. It seemed like behind his bright smile was a constant dark shadow. ¡°Why? Does your mother hate you?¡± ¡°It is what it is.¡± Rex shrugged, looking despondent, avoiding the question. He looked unexpectedly weak for a person who was usually talkative and confident. Eva didn¡¯t understand Rex¡¯s attitude. He was a bit of a jerk but he still had a lot of power. ¡°Rex, you¡¯re an amazing person. You¡¯re leading and growing this merchant group.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your mother must be proud of you, Rex. I guarantee it.¡± Eva meant it. The look of regret and shame in Rex¡¯s eyes must have come from longing for his mother. That could be because he never received enough affection from his mother. She knew the nature of motherly love even without a mother. That there are no conditions and hatreds, and that there is only love. Rex¡¯s mother should have been the same. Chapter 74 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 74 Rex looked at Eva without saying anything. He only fidgeted with his hands and coughed a couple of times. He could feel his face warming in awkwardness. Looking at his agitated expression, Eva knew that she had shaken something inside him, albeit weakly. Something that didn¡¯t hurt Rex but still stung. After a while, with a pleasant face, he tapped Eva on the shoulder. ¡°Do you know that the name Lily doesn¡¯t really suit you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not such a beautiful and weak plant.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Eva answered with no sincerity and a sulky face, it was less tiring to not deal with him when he was talking to himself. ¡°But it does look good on you. When I¡¯m writing or speaking that name, it reminds me that you¡¯re not being truthful.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hope you can abandon that name as soon as possible.¡± Rex¡¯s words, which were flowing like a stream, gripped her chest at the end. Only then did she understand the meaning hidden behind his words. That she was not as fragile as she seemed. She needed to take off the mask that life had put on her and find her true self. Maybe he was encouraging her because it was almost time to say goodbye. ¡°Thank you. Oh, and Mr Rex.¡± Eva took her mother¡¯s bracelet out of her pocket and held it out for Rex to see. ¡°This bracelet, as you said last time, can we sell it for 3,000 coins?¡± Eva was sorry to have delayed the schedule, and she couldn¡¯t even pay for the hospital bill. In addition, she would need a large sum of money when she arrived in Montana. She¡¯d have to find a house, manage living expenses, and a lot more. For Eva now, the immediate reality of her situation was more important than the bracelet¡¯s meaning. As if Eva¡¯s request was unexpected, Rex glanced at her and the bracelet alternatively. She didn¡¯t seem like she liked selling precious things. Then he smiled with a meaningful expression. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll give you 500 more coins.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Eva¡¯s face flushed with joy. The deed was done. This money would greatly help her and Cecil live for a while. It¡¯d be the base for her to hold onto while she looked for a job. Looking at her smiling quietly, he patted her on the top of her head. Eva flinched in surprise but did not avoid it because even his cold hands felt warm. *** Count Benjamin Holland sat at his office desk after having a late breakfast. The butler who brought his tea put the teacup down on his desk. ¡°Thank you.¡± He smiled and held the teacup leisurely. It had been so long since he¡¯d tasted this relaxation. Prince Edward, who took a vacation all of a sudden, overworked him for more than 10 days. As he was the Crown Prince¡¯s royal secretary, it was his duty to stand next to him and help him, but this time it was particularly difficult. The Prince¡¯s stamina must have been excellent. He was a monster who didn¡¯t once breathe roughly while he was riding a horse in heavy armour for multiple days. Although Benjamin also exercised, it was not enough to keep up with the Crown Prince, both a knight and a soldier. ¡°These are the letters that Your Lordship received while away from the mansion.¡± The butler brought a box containing the letters and put it on Benjamin¡¯s desk. He frowned, looking at the thick stack inside the box. He would have to check them all one by one and send a reply according to the content. ¡°Don¡¯t make a schedule for about three days, 10 days from now. Duke Kensington is hosting a ball.¡± Benjamin picked up the letters and gave instructions to the butler. When they had stopped at the Kensington Palace, Olivia had invited him. Chapter 75 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 75 Olivia always tried to not show her feelings for Edward. She knew that for him, she was just a friend. For that reason, Benjamin sometimes felt sorry for her. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Olivia? Why isn¡¯t he interested in her?¡¯ He knew her well. She was beautiful, cultured, nice, and had only ever liked Edward. Benjamin was hoping Edward would court Olivia. Not only was she the best candidate to be the Crown Princess, but she¡¯d also bring in Duke Kensington as a solid supporter. The problem was that Edward¡¯s attention was elsewhere. He¡¯d never shown interest in women, but Benjamin didn¡¯t know he would be shaken by his fallen ex-fianc¨¦e. He was glad to see him clean up on his own, but he¡¯d never seen him so agitated. As a secretary, friend, and relative, Benjamin was cheering up and helping Edward. However, it was the opposite of helping him connect with Miss Massies. She would be of little help to Edward¡¯s future. Not only would she not help, but she¡¯d also become a burden and an obstacle. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Miss Massies.¡¯ Benjamin didn¡¯t listen to Edward¡¯s request to find out about her well-being. Edward said there was no need to report news about her unless anything happened. It wouldn¡¯t happen unless he told him whether something happened or not. If something happened, it would disappear with time if he was silent, so there was no need to deliberately instil her name in Edward¡¯s ear. While checking the names written on the outside of the letters one by one, he suddenly frowned. A letter had come from an unexpected place. ¡°Bale Castle?¡± It was a letter from the general manager there. The butler left the envelopes according to their arrival dates, so it was almost 10 days ago. Despite his anxious mind, he opened the envelope with a knife. His eyes, rolling side to side as he read the letter, swelled with astonishment. ¡°Oh, my.¡± [I¡¯m posting an emergency report on Miss Massies.] That¡¯s how the correspondence began. And the following was worse than any content he could have imagined. It was an issue that he had no choice but to report to Edward immediately. But what will happen if I report it? Will Edward be able to focus on his work while maintaining his reason as he is now? Benjamin¡¯s worries deepened. *** Hot steam rose up from the bathtub. Edward submerged himself, his arms on the edge of the tub. It felt like his body was melting in hot water, but his head was hardening with stress. This was because there was a lot of work after his vacation. Count Holland would come in a little bit and nag at him, so he wanted to enjoy his time until then. Edward closed his drowsy eyes, tilting his head back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too relaxed?¡± A crooked, hostile voice was heard. Thanks to his quick grasp of voices, Edward¡¯s eyebrows naturally frowned. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the owner of the voice. Medium height and skinny body. Red, wavy hair, shiny grey eyes, and red, thin lips. A man with a good but pointed face, making him look sensitive and harsh. His brother, James, was leaning against the wall and glaring at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s early in the morning.¡± Edward closed his eyes again, replying back. An expression that showed neither surprise nor hostility meant that James should be worried. James¡¯ forehead was wrinkled, but he quickly raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°What do you mean? You had been on a vacation, so it¡¯s natural for me to come to see you now that you¡¯ve returned.¡± ¡°Aw, you missed me.¡± Edward, who still had his eyes closed, smiled unexpectedly. His look and tone provoked his opponent¡¯s mood and made him feel rebellious. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a horrible brother. You even made a false announcement about the vacation date, and then went around by yourself. Shouldn¡¯t you control yourself?¡± James¡¯ tongue moved more explicitly in response to Edward seemingly ignoring him. Edward had no answer even though the remarks were quite annoying. James¡¯ veins swelled clearly on his neck due to the insult. He further increased the intensity of his sarcasm. ¡°What if you get assassinated while lazing around without defence? Then some other man will ascend to the throne in the future.¡± ¡°Stop, James.¡± Only then did Edward open his eyes and speak with a low voice. His expression remained unchanged, but the gaze he was shooting at him was sharp as if he were biting his opponent. ¡°You have to be careful, Your Highness. Especially in a space where there is no one like now. What if I made a different decision?¡± James deliberately continued. The fact that he was pressed by Edward¡¯s voice a moment ago nipped at his pride and made him explode. ¡°Will you stay still, Your Highness?¡± Edward, who was still staring at James, smiled and laughed. He reluctantly raised himself from the bathtub as if he had become lazy and wanted to stay longer. His body, with water flowing down, had an elongated scar on his side and was filled with wound marks everywhere. His large body was strong like a warrior and had muscles that rippled every time he moved. When Edward stepped out of the bathtub, James unknowingly took a step back. Strangely, just facing him felt defeating. Edward approached James while wrapping a gown around his body. Still, water dripped from the end of his hair and droplets were formed on the back of his neck and chest. James felt a strange pressure from him even though there was nothing strange about him. Edward, who stood tall and still for a while, looked down at James with his deep swaying eyes and said. ¡°There is a sword decorated on the wall outside the bathroom. It¡¯s quite sharp. Bring it and stab me, James.¡± ¡°My, are you crazy!? You want me to be imprisoned?¡± James spoke with a frightened face at Edward¡¯s proposal. When closing one¡¯s mouth and ignoring people doesn¡¯t work, crazy jokes do. Chapter 76 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 76 ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as it¡¯s not in my heart. I will never say that you stabbed me, so go ahead. I know you want to.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve gone crazy.¡± ¡°Or I can stab you. Should I try? Of course, only if I can shut that mouth.¡± Edward grinned as he came closer. His shadow engulfed James¡¯ face like a net. Edward grasped James¡¯ neck with his wet hands. Pulling his neck with a strong force, he brought his face close to his. ¡°You know, sometimes when I¡¯m outside the Imperial Palace, I begin to think I might be a good person.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°But when I come back, I realize how bad I am.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± James¡¯ eyes widened and his grip on Edward¡¯s arm was losing strength. Edward¡¯s hold was incredibly strong. James struggled to hold on, his head tilting forward due to the pressure on his neck. James had to stand in shame, hanging by Edward¡¯s hand like a rag doll. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel bad about it, James. This desire to break the neck in my hand while you look at me hatefully. This pleasure I feel while imagining you crying miserably. That¡¯s why the Imperial Palace is quite fun to me.¡± Edward continued with a frightening smile. ¡°So even if you do it, you¡¯ll provoke me just as often as you do now. My original instinct will stay revived.¡± Edward laughed, letting go and slapping James on the back of his head, beginning to walk away. Watching his back retreat, James clenched his teeth tight. ¡°People around you don¡¯t know you¡¯re this kind of guy, do they?¡± James roared behind Edward¡¯s back. His face was horribly distorted. He had forgotten Edward¡¯s nature since he had been away for a long time. How amazing it would feel to hurt him and pay him back. Olivia didn¡¯t even know his second side and just thought he was good. While James was hateful, hoping he landed a blow, Edward turned around. He smiled scarily and answered James¡¯ question. ¡°Good people don¡¯t need to know. But you know it best. Because you¡¯re my brother.¡± Edward strode away. Looking at his back, James resolved he¡¯ll make sure to rip that mouth someday. *** It was a colourful and antique bedroom. Emperor Butterfield VI lay there, in the bedroom of previous emperors for generations. Louis Butterfield. The Emperor was once young, handsome, and ruled with strong charisma. A person who abolished the military service system of the Lords and strengthened the imperial power. But that was the past. Now he was old and sick, lying in bed, waiting for the day he died. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t recognize people even when he opened his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t speak even when he opened his mouth. He was just weathering like a rock with black fungi on it. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Edward knelt on one knee and held the emperor¡¯s hand, whose bones were almost exposed. He arrived at the Imperial Palace last night and stopped by for a while, but he couldn¡¯t properly greet the Emperor because he was asleep. But before going to the Empress, he once again found the Emperor. When he heard his son calling his name, the Emperor¡¯s eyes slowly opened. Looking at Edward with cloudy eyes, he struggled to open his mouth. ¡°Ed¡­ ward¡­¡± Upon recognizing his son, the Emperor¡¯s eyes opened a little wider. His fingers, in Edward¡¯s hand, wriggled slightly. Edward knew that it was his best effort to welcome his son. ¡°Are you trying to get up, Your Majesty?¡± Edward grabbed his father¡¯s hand tightly and asked back in a hurry. The Emperor, who had briefly come to his senses a month ago and called for Edward, was in worse condition now. He parted his lips as if he was going to say something to his son, but that was also only for a little while. Perhaps because he was tired, he soon fell asleep again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, Your Majesty.¡± Edward stood up after being in that position for a while. When he saw his sick and asleep father, he felt complicated and uneasy. Seeing his father sleeping like this made him feel sad but also relieved. Because this way, he didn¡¯t have to see his wife and son fighting for the throne. Edward felt a moment of remorse, but he soon turned around and pretended everything was fine. It was his father who instilled in him to become a good Emperor. Therefore, he shall walk without looking back and showing any weaknesses, until he sits on the throne, wearing the Emperor¡¯s crown. Chapter 77 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 77 Empress Mary. As a Princess of the Asteon Kingdom, she married Louis, the Emperor of the Hemblin Empire, by arrangement at an early age. Her father, King of Asteon, pursued the marriage to Emperor Louis, even dedicating the southern port, an important trading port, to Hemblin. Tactful and clever, Mary willingly accepted the marriage, even though she knew Louis had no heart for her. After several years of marriage, they had no children, during which time the Emperor fell in love with an old friend, Catherine Holland, and had a son. Everyone felt sorry for Empress Mary, but she maintained a good relationship with Catherine without complaining and kept her seat quietly. It was after she gave birth to her son James that she began showing her true colours. After she gave birth to a son, the Emperor made Edward the Crown Prince. ¡°Come here, Edward.¡± The Empress, who was sitting at the tea table, welcomed Edward as he entered. Even though she had passed middle age, she was still beautiful. Her voice was consistent, without fluctuating, her eyes were calm, and her every move was graceful. ¡°Long time no see, Your Majesty the Empress.¡± Edward bowed to the Empress and sat in the chair opposite her. Soon, a maid poured clear tea into his teacup. ¡°I have prepared a special tea for you to taste.¡± The Empress pointed to the teacup with a gentle gesture. People always said the Empress was like a beast, but Edward found no vigilance or hostility in her actions. Rather, there was a mixture of joy and concern in the eyes of the Empress to the extent that such rumours were embarrassing. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Edward knew that the nature of her care and concern was different from that of ordinary people. ¡°Did you enjoy your vacation?¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted to rest quietly, so I announced the date to the Imperial Palace a little later. If Your Majesty imposes disciplinary action, I will accept it.¡± ¡°For what?¡± The Empress gracefully lowered her gaze and brought the teacup to her lips. As much as Count Holland was concerned, the Empress did not seem to care. As he faced the Empress, Edward felt like he was at the real Imperial Palace. The constant pulling of the rope around each other¡¯s necks, yes, the Empress was such a person. Emotions without any benefit were completely ignored. Instead, whenever she said something, she fully grasped the opponent¡¯s weakness and scraped it down with her sharp claws. She was a woman who was hard to prepare for because no one knew what was inside. She was a completely different person from her son, James. If James were to become the Emperor, he would not have any involvement in governmental affairs. The Empire would fall into the hands of Empress Mary, not James. ¡°I heard you met the daughter of Count Massies?¡± ¡°Yes. I hadn¡¯t seen her for quite a while.¡± Edward twisted the corners of his mouth and responded immediately. He looked casual, but it was just a pretence. In fact, he was perplexed. Conversations with the Empress always included close details, but it was the first time he was taken aback like this. He could never imagine that Eva¡¯s story would come out here like this. He had guessed that the Empress was monitoring him. If not, then someone would have been sent to follow him. After hearing the report, he thought the Empress would talk about the Duke of Kensington. That was a mistake. The Empress had found the most important name in the report and grasped it to weaken Edward. ¡°It seems like you had a good time together, but you were being cautious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing to fuss about. She is my ex-fianc¨¦e, I just talked to her.¡± He smiled slowly and deliberately, holding up his teacup. If he showed even a sign of hesitation or bewilderment, he would¡¯ve attracted the Empress¡¯s attention. She would sharply grasp his weakness and shake it. Therefore, Eva must not catch the Empress¡¯s eye. She didn¡¯t really have anything to do with him anymore. ¡°Tell me the story¡­ Is that really all?¡± ¡°What more do you want to know?¡± He put the teacup to his lips and asked indifferently. The gaze flying over him was still wearing a kind mask. At other times, it didn¡¯t matter whether the Empress was kind or not, but not today. Edward needed this conversation to end without a hitch. He wasn¡¯t sure how he would be able to endure if the story about Eva came up again. ¡°Nothing. I was worried because I suspected you had done something wrong with the name of the Imperial family.¡± ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± Edward raised his cool gaze and faced the Empress. The Empress¡¯ gentle eyes suddenly became cold. There were no words in his ears yet, but his heart began to tremble. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She is like her father, she is not good.¡± ¡°You seem unnecessarily concerned. Count Massies was a gentleman, and Lady Massies is also a good-natured woman.¡± It would be okay to defend Count Massies this much. The Empress was also aware of Edward¡¯s relationship with the Count, and the fact that he liked the Count was not surprising. Also, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say nice things about the ex-fianc¨¦e he met by chance either. In reality, Edward¡¯s anger soared the moment the Empress threw Eva into the mud with her seemingly gentle tone. ¡°Hm. It seems everyone¡¯s eyes are different. Anyway, I say this because she ran away from her house.¡± ¡°Who ran away? Eva?¡± Edward, who was maintaining his composure, wrinkled his face involuntarily. He didn¡¯t even know what kind of expression he was making. He couldn¡¯t believe what the Empress had just said, so he was very displeased and confused. ¡°My, didn¡¯t you know? The young lady stabbed Baronet Biti¡¯s son and ran away¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The letter arrived a few days ago. It said he wouldn¡¯t marry her, so she stabbed him in revenge and ran away¡­¡± ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something, Your Majesty. Miss Massies would never do something like that.¡± Edward¡¯s voice became low and harsh. Now it didn¡¯t matter whether the Empress was getting suspicious or not. The Empress was not one to back people into a corner by making up things that didn¡¯t exist. The fact that she said that meant it was true, Eva had a problem. It was absurd to even think that Eva had an affair with Baronet Biti¡¯s son. To say that she stabbed him with a knife for not marrying her was more ridiculous than saying Edward¡¯s dead mother came back to life. Eva was obviously framed. She must have had bad things happen to her before that. Running away was such a big deal that most couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I have work to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Edward excused himself and stood. He couldn¡¯t afford to play mind games with the Empress here anymore. His worry about Eva and anger at Baronet Biti was soaring rapidly, he couldn¡¯t stand around anymore. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Eva and just helped her. Or maybe I should have left just a few days later. Belated regret hit him painfully. The Empress advised sweetly with a friendly face and a smile as he left the room. ¡°Be careful, Edward. I don¡¯t care what kind of woman you court, but do stay away from the miscreants.¡± Chapter 78 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 78 The Empress put down her teacup and looked at Edward¡¯s empty seat. The corners of her lips rose slowly. Edward was agitated. The brilliant Crown Prince, who had become more difficult to deal with, put on a blank expression in front of the Empress. He answered without hesitation, pretending to be calm, but he did not realise that he spoke faster when he was flustered. And when she spoke of Count Massies¡¯ daughter to provoke him based on her gut feeling, he showed his true feelings. The woman¡¯s intuition was frighteningly accurate. When she saw the report, she thought, of course, to talk about the meeting with the Duke of Kensington. But Edward¡¯s meeting with the daughter of Count Massies strangely scratched at her nerves. Edward met her by chance while staying at Bale Castle. It was annoying her, so the Empress brought it up. And just as she had suspected, there was something between the two of them. ¡°Anita!¡± With a graceful posture, she called out to her lady-in-waiting in a sharp voice. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Learn about the daughter of Count Massies. Find out where she went and bring me the information.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± After the aide disappeared, the Empress raised the teacup to her lips again. Although the tea had cooled, the taste was still sweet. It was a pleasant day indeed. *** Edward¡¯s strides were large and fast as if someone was chasing after him. He walked, staring straight ahead as if tearing the air with his sharp eyes. Behind him, an aide followed. Finally, Edward, who arrived at Count Holland¡¯s office, flung open the door with a bang. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Count Holland, who had been sitting at his desk, stood in surprise. ¡°Did you get a call from Bale Castle?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Did you get a call from Bale Castle?¡± Edward narrowed his eyes and stopped talking. Count Holland¡¯s reaction was somehow strange. The pitiful expression suggested there was something Benjamin was trying to hide. Or the look of embarrassment at Edward¡¯s unexpected words. He asked once again, his patience running out. ¡°Did you receive a word from Bale Castle?¡± ¡°¡­ I did.¡± He was right. Count Holland already knew. ¡°When?¡± Edward continued to ask questions with a stoic expression to understand Count Holland¡¯s intentions. ¡°I found out this morning.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t report it to me right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Were you going to?¡± Edward¡¯s voice was starting to get harsher. The feeling of betrayal and disappointment at the person he trusted most was filling him up more and more. ¡°¡­ To be honest, I was conflicted.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was afraid that your Highness might get distracted. Now is not the time to worry about such a thing-¡± Edward grabbed Count Holland by the neck and rendered him unable to speak. His body was lifted in an instant, his feet off the floor. But the most frightening thing was Edward¡¯s furious eyes staring at him. It felt like his whole body was being torn apart. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Your H-Highness¡­!¡± Even though Count Holland apologized, Edward didn¡¯t let go of his neck right away. His sharp black eyes were still glaring terrifyingly. Count Holland must¡¯ve immediately sent someone to Bale Castle to find out about her since he knew how much Eva meant to him. But he was unwilling to obey his superior¡¯s orders of informing him. If Edward hadn¡¯t heard this news from the Empress, he would¡¯ve never known. ¡°I am grateful that you are by my side. That doesn¡¯t mean I want you to take my decisions for me or try to control me without my permission.¡± ¡°Y-yes. ugh, Your Highness.¡± Count Holland admitted his mistake as he struggled to answer. Only then did Edward let go of his neck. ¡°Investigate the facts now and find Eva.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± ¡°And from now on, report all news about Eva, big or small, to me. If you hide it, the relationship between you and me is over.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Count Holland grabbed his reddened neck and backed away. Edward left his office without looking back at him. Eva must¡¯ve been so worried that she couldn¡¯t stay still. Thinking about all that Count Holland hid from him, he felt like hitting him one more time. Chapter 79 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 79 Finally, in less than ten days, the Gallahan Merchant group reached the outskirts of Montana. Even with the destination right around the corner, the wagons stayed parked because of the procession of mercenaries passing right before them. ¡°They are the Potusha mercenaries. They are said to be the strongest and toughest in the entire continent.¡± Rex, who sat on the stone steps, spoke sullenly. The guards of the group wanted to meet up with their old comrades, so he had to give up his important time. Rex looked displeased with wasting his precious time, but not Eva and Cecil, who were sitting next to him. Eva was so excited to see famous people right in front of her. The number of men was about two hundred, and it seemed that there were about thirty or forty who rode like knights on horseback, while the rest seemed to be infantry. Although they seemed like a strong force, strangely the men in the front row were not equipped at all. They were people who walked casually, who¡¯d stop to laugh and converse with people they met on the way. Contrary to what she thought, everyone was so relaxed. ¡°Are they really the Potusha mercenaries?¡± Eva tilted her head and asked Rex. ¡°Don¡¯t judge them by appearance alone. They may act like idiots, but when the battle starts, they are merciless.¡± ¡°Are there others?¡± ¡°They are scattered everywhere, but when they all gather, they are about five thousand strong. That¡¯s the equivalent of a kingdom¡¯s army. They are not the Potusha mercenaries for nothing.¡± Although he was looking at the mercenaries with unwelcome eyes, Rex¡¯s evaluation of them was quite generous. ¡°Why do they do such dangerous work? Any mistakes mean they could die.¡± Eva did not understand them well. She was told that mercenaries were hired and deployed in the most dangerous and fierce battles. Everyone had their own circumstances, but there was nothing more important than life. ¡°They earn a lot of money. They either enjoy killing or are desperate enough to make money with their lives as collateral.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eva accepted Rex¡¯s words in silence. Among Rex¡¯s answers, the former reason seemed unfathomable, but the latter reason appeared to be understandable. Desperation had the most power and control over people. ¡°It¡¯s weird. Anyway, why can¡¯t I see Hayden?¡± Rex muttered and tilted his head to observe them. ¡°Who is Hayden?¡± Eva looked at him confused and asked. Come to think of it, Rex was scanning the procession while he spoke. She was curious as to why but realised that there must be someone he was trying to find. ¡°He is the deputy commander of the Potushas. Though he is just the vice-captain, his skills are the best in the Empire. He is also the most trustworthy in the group.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eva and Cecil stayed silent as they watched Rex eagerly speak. Baronet Biti would also light up when he talked about popular gladiators or strong warriors. Were all men like this? Eva knew that Baronet Biti¡¯s interest in those things was because of his gambling, but Rex didn¡¯t gamble. ¡°There has been no battle that Hayden has lost so far. Even if they lost in a war on rare occasions, he always won every battle. Of course, he has also never lost in a one-on-one match¡­ Oh, there was one. I lost quite a bit of money because of him.¡± Rex rolled his eyes and clenched his fists. ¡°¡­You bet money¡­¡± Eva said in surprise. ¡°Three years ago, in a jousting competition, he and a young knight were competing in the final. Of course, I knew Hayden was going to win, so I bet money on him, but it was a draw. Both fell off their horses trying to dodge the other¡¯s lance.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm¡­¡± ¡°The two of them secretly met again away from the castle and fought. This time I bet on the young knight and I lost it again. They both collapsed with holes in their armour. My money was washed away by the blood the two men shed.¡± Rex clenched his fists again, as if angry even just by thinking about it. ¡°Young knights are amazing. He must be famous.¡± Cecil mused with curiosity. She was not interested in this kind of thing, but the odd appearance of the mercenaries always gathered the curiosity of the public. ¡°No one knows the identity of the knight because he wore a helmet. Of course, I know because I secretly saw..¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± This time, Eva asked with a twinkle in her eyes. Whoever it was must¡¯ve been incredibly strong. She got really curious about the knight who almost beat the vice-captain of Potushas twice without revealing his identity. Rex opened his mouth immediately and enthusiastically, wanting to explain. But when he heard Eva¡¯s question, he just looked at her, frozen on the spot for a moment. ¡®Did I ask a rude question?¡¯ Eva became embarrassed. Rex smiled mischievously and answered. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± ¡®What kind of person- ¡® As Eva was about to say something, Rex patted her on the head, laughing and continued. ¡°Keep this in mind. A man with a sword around his heart or on his hip should be avoided. If you aren¡¯t careful, you could come across men like that.¡± After saying those mysterious words, Rex got up from his seat. Although he was still smiling, Eva noticed that his smile had changed. Earlier, he had let his walls and let Eva and Cecil in with joy. Now the smile meant that the walls were back up and he would not allow any more questions. During her time with Rex, Eva saw his many sides, but it all came down to one. He had wounds, but he was a good man. At least he was one to her. The Potusha mercenaries were disappearing from the road ahead as they got further away. Eva embraced Cecil¡¯s shoulders and walked with Rex back into their wagon. Suddenly, Edward¡¯s figure as she had seen on the Bale River came to mind. He too had a lot of wounds, but she couldn¡¯t tell if they were on his body or on his heart. Chapter 80 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 80 Montana, the Capital of Hemblin. Rex¡¯s carriage stopped in a residential area behind Maple Square, said to be the most frequented by people. The driver got off first and opened the wagon door, and Rex, Eva, and Cecil got out in turn. ¡°Is this the place?¡± Rex looked up at the two-story house in front of them and asked. Even when Eva said to drop her off at Maple Square, he was stubborn and took her directly there. It was safe to say that he wanted to see where she would live with his own eyes. Eva and Cecil once again looked at the address written on the paper and at the house in front of them. 48 Everville. The address of the place where Father John¡¯s acquaintance lived was correct. It was a small house but it was neat and beautiful. The townscape was also pleasant and beautiful, so it was a suitable environment. ¡°This is the house, Mr Rex. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr Rex.¡± Eva and Cecil took turns thanking him. Although there were ups and downs throughout their journey, with his permission and help, they were able to get to Montana. The number of people Eva had to repay increased by one again. ¡°I¡¯m glad that it never got boring, Lily. And Mrs Margaret, I hope you will regularly take your medicine and stay healthy.¡± Rex said goodbye to the two women. And before turning away, he secretly squinted at Eva. ¡®Remember the promise.¡¯ Rex said he would keep Eva¡¯s mother¡¯s bracelet with him, so she could come and exchange it anytime. He also added that she must come to the Gallahan Group¡¯s head office after she got settled to see him. Of course, this was a secret from Cecil. She¡¯d get angry if she found out that Eva sold the bracelet. ¡°Go on then. Good luck.¡± Rex said goodbye to the two women and got back into his carriage. Eva and Cecil stood by the roadside and watched until his carriage disappeared. There were times when Eva was bothered and offended when they were together, but now that he had left, she felt empty. Cecil seemed to feel the same way. The two women stood on the street and hugged each other. Finally, they arrived in Montana. A new life was now unfolding for both of them. It was frightening, but as they had already come so far, Eva decided to follow the hope even if it seemed far away. The two grabbed their luggage and climbed up the low flight of stairs. Eva took a deep breath and knocked on the door. There was no sign of anyone coming out even after a while, so she knocked a little harder than before. Belatedly, yelling was heard from inside. The sound of footsteps was getting closer, and the door opened and a man appeared. He was a tall, chubby middle-aged man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ah, hello. We are acquaintances of Father John, we came here on his instruction. Is this Mrs Leona¡¯s house?¡± Eva asked politely, trying to make the best impression possible. ¡°There¡¯s no such person here¡± ¡°Hm? But this is 48 Everville¡­¡± Eva mumbled at the man¡¯s answer, and hurriedly looked through her pockets. But before she could find the note with the address on it, a callous reply came from the man. ¡°She could¡¯ve been the previous owner, but I moved in a month ago. It is now my home.¡± Cecil, whose face became contemplative at the man¡¯s words, grabbed the door and asked, ¡°What do you mean? So you mean Mrs Leona has moved?¡± ¡°Yes, she has.¡± He replied bluntly with an annoyed face. Eva and Cecil looked at each other with puzzled faces. Their minds went blank and they didn¡¯t know what to do. Eva was in Montana for the first time, and Montana had not been Cecil¡¯s primary residence. But now the two of them were left in a place they did not know, with no relatives or acquaintances. Leaving the two blue-eyed women behind, the man turned around clicking his tongue. Then, as if something had suddenly come to mind, he stopped and turned back. ¡°Oh, I have an address. She left the address in case someone came looking for her.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eva, who had found hope again, asked the man with an excited smile. He told them to wait for a moment and went in, returning with a small note in his hand. ¡°There, you can keep it.¡± The man raised his hand as if wishing for good luck, then closed the door and disappeared completely. Eva and Cecil looked hastily at the note. ¡®124 WELLINGTON¡® was written on it in large letters. Unlike Eva, who was overcome with relief and hope, Cecil looked frightened and disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nanny. We can find it on our own, surely..¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, my lady. Wellington is attached to¡­ Hastings.¡± ¡°Where is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the back alley of Montana. The most dangerous place for people like us.¡± Chapter 81 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 81 Cecil sat down on the stairs with anxiety. Eva could understand Cecil¡¯s reaction. No matter how much they adjusted to their life as fallen nobles, there was a limit to how much difficulty could be overcome when the most basic safety of their lives was being threatened. ¡°Nanny¡­¡± Eva¡¯s voice faded into silence. She was trying to comfort Cecil, but her heart was tightening and her sadness was surging up. She desperately wanted to find a place to rest her tired body, but it seemed so complicated. ¡°No. We have to go. It¡¯s Wellington, not Hastings.¡± Ignoring her troubled heart, Eva held out her hand to Cecil, like a small ray of hope. The sky was rapidly getting darker and the air colder. Before things got worse, Eva had to motivate Cecil and get to their destination. Cecil was in a frail condition now, as if she was about to collapse. Cecil looked at Eva¡¯s outstretched hand with blank eyes. Eva¡¯s soft hands were now rough from long hours of working and reddened by the cold wind. Cecil¡¯s eyes trembled with tears, as did her heart. She wiped her nose with a handkerchief at once, and grabbed Eva¡¯s hand, standing up even after being beaten down, just like a warrior. ¡°Yes, miss. We will stay strong and go. I should have been more mature, but I was acting poorly.¡± ¡°No, nanny, it¡¯s okay. And don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s Wellington, not Hastings. It will be fine.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯ll be okay, I won¡¯t worry.¡± Despite Eva¡¯s under-experienced consolation, Cecil smiled as if she had found great strength and comfort in her words. If one¡¯s anxiety and fear do not go away, it¡¯s best to push them down forcibly. The two began to walk along the road, comforting each other. Now the question was how to get to Wellington. Neither woman had ever travelled in a public wagon, especially in an area as big as Montana. After a while, Eva and Cecil saw the carriage stop with directions from the people they met on the streets. There must be at least one wagon going to Wellington from there, and they would have to find and ride it. Eva took Cecil¡¯s luggage and started walking in the lead. After walking for a long time, they found the plaza with carriages passing by in every direction. Every carriage leaving and coming in was busy with people going up and down, back and forth. The square was bustling with people asking for their destination out loud, talking to their families or saying hello to their companions, and sometimes arguing with coachmen about prices. It seemed commoners who needed long-distance travel paid for and used wagons for public use. It was a sight she had never seen in Crocsfield, so Eva was amazed at the culture of Montana that she was witnessing for the first time. ¡°I have to go to Wellington, which one should I take?¡± Eva, who was running and walking, asked the coachman of the nearest wagon. ¡°It¡¯s too far from here to go there straight. You will have to change carriages at Vernon in the middle.¡± ¡°Change carriages in Vernon?¡± Eva¡¯s eyes opened wide with surprise and exhaustion. She thought they¡¯d be able to make it with a little patience, but they had almost lost all their energy by now. When Eva seemed too heartbroken to answer, Cecil stepped forward and asked the driver. ¡°Then where is the carriage that¡¯s going to Vernon?¡± ¡°This one. But we can¡¯t go now. We leave when the carriage is full.¡± The coachman responded indifferently. ¡°Come on, miss. Whether it¡¯s one ride or ten, we have to go.¡± Cecil took Eva¡¯s hand and led her to the carriage as if she was encouraging her daughter. The two loaded their luggage behind the carriage and climbed inside. Eva thought they¡¯d have to wait a long time, but people filled up sooner than she imagined. Only after gathering a total of eight people did the coachman set off the carriage. Unlike Rex¡¯s comfortable wagon, this one rattled violently, causing everyone inside to rock. People¡¯s shoulders clashed and bumped to and fro like berries packed tightly. Someone even had a foul odour coming from them. Eva was at a loss for what to do in that situation, but Cecil stretched out an arm behind her and pulled Eva closer to her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while, so get some sleep, miss.¡± ¡°No, nanny. You should be resting on me.¡± ¡°The daughter should be the one leaning on the mother¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s okay.¡± Cecil smiled softly and comforted Eva. Ever since she saw the drastic change in Eva¡¯s hands, she changed her attitude. Perhaps, as an adult, she felt guilty for not being able to take care of Eva, even when her own hands weren¡¯t any different. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ Eva repeated the word inside, resting her head on Cecil¡¯s shoulder. Cecil¡¯s words seemed to have lit a dormant fire in Eva¡¯s heart. It was thrilling and exciting, warmth filling her exhausted mind. All of a sudden, the foul smell, the painful rattling, and the anxiety she had been suppressing disappeared. Cecil¡¯s shoulder smelled like maternal love. Eva was drunk on the comfort and quietly closed her eyes. She had no intention of falling asleep, but at some point, she did. And as she was falling asleep, she felt Cecil¡¯s head slowly leaning over hers too. ¡®Yes. No need to be sad that the destination is farther than I thought. It will take a little more effort, but you will get there in the end. And I have my mother right next to me to walk with.¡¯ The two women leaned on each other and took a well-deserved nap. Eventually, it was just after sunset when the two women finally landed in Wellington via Vernon. ¡°It¡¯s almost all over, nanny. We just need a little more strength.¡± Eva looked at Cecil¡¯s face with a worried expression on her face. Chapter 82 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 82 Cecil¡¯s condition looked worse because she had missed dinner due to their complicated and long journey. She was pretending to be okay, but Eva¡¯s eyes could see her struggling. Eva was also on the verge of collapse, but there was no time. It was already so late. Departing the carriage with shallow breaths, Cecil spoke. ¡°¡­ Milady, don¡¯t worry¡­ about me¡­ Come on¡­¡± She smiled and clasped Eva¡¯s hands for support. Eva pulled out the note with the address on it from her sleeve and looked around. The problem was that she couldn¡¯t figure out which way to Wellington was from the main road. She would ask for directions if anyone was passing by, but she didn¡¯t see a single person. Eva first decided to ask the address of her home to anyone they would come across while walking along the road. She walked ahead, even carrying Cecil¡¯s luggage, looking around. Cecil tried to stop her a couple of times before handing over her luggage. Wouldn¡¯t it be more helpful to catch up with Eva quickly with a lighter body? Just before she collapsed from her limbs trembling, Eva saw a man walking in their direction in the dark. Overjoyed, she signalled Cecil to come quickly and approached the man. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m sorry, but I think we¡¯re on the wrong road. Perhaps¡­?¡± Eva, who was asking the question, felt a strange aura and stopped talking. The man¡¯s eyes looking at her were strange. His defocused eyes fluttered to and fro as if he had run out of vitality. It was strange to see his limbs dangling as if he had lost his will. As Eva took a step backwards unconsciously, the man smirked and reached out to her. ¡°Miss! Run away!¡± She heard Cecil screaming from behind. Eva escaped without delay and ran to Cecil with her luggage. The two women were frightened and fled into an alley beside the road. The strange man was chasing after them, and then stopped, watching their backs receding. She didn¡¯t know how much she ran. The two women ran and ran and ran, turned and ran again and again, in a complete frenzy. Eventually, after Cecil sat down on the side of the road, they stopped running. ¡°¡­ Nanny, are you okay?¡± Eva put down her luggage and hurriedly approached Cecil¡¯s side. Cecil was gasping for breath, clutching her chest with one hand. Even in the dark, she could see Cecil¡¯s miserably distorted face. ¡°Nanny¡­ Oh, nanny¡­ ¡± As she watched Cecil exhaling painfully, Eva¡¯s tears finally burst out. She never knew how to deal with this situation. It was the first time she had been to such a large city, and the first time she had entered the danger zone so late at night. She had run away frantically, so she didn¡¯t know where she was, and she didn¡¯t know where to go. Seeing Cecil suffering in such a situation, everything was hopeless. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ ¡± Cecil barely sighed and hugged the crying Eva. The two women sat down on the cold road, leaning against each other¡¯s warmth for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry¡­ Lift me.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ All right, nanny.¡± Eva wiped her tears with her sleeve and lifted Cecil. She didn¡¯t know how reassuring it could be just to walk together like this. The two began to walk again after breathing deeply beside each other. ¡°What the hell was that person?¡± A little while ago, in case the man was chasing after them, Eva looked behind them and asked Cecil. ¡°Probably someone on drugs.¡± ¡°On medicine?¡± ¡°I heard that burning dried hemp leaves and inhaling the smoke or consuming mushroom powder will make you crazy.¡± Cecil took a breath and answered Eva¡¯s question. The conversation was their way of overcoming the fear of darkness and silence. When there is no light, only sound can replace it. ¡°Why would anyone use that?¡± ¡°It was originally used as a medicine, but when you take it, you feel better.¡± ¡°I do not get it.¡± Eva couldn¡¯t understand. Why would anyone put such a bad thing in their body to ruin their sane mind? Where the hell do these people wander around? And how would the women get out of this scary place? The road was dark and gloomy. Even the light did not leak from the dark grey low buildings. Dry leaves were swept away by the cold wind, and only a gloomy sound lingered around them. Did people live in places like this? It was when Eva, who was discouraged, bowed her head that Cecil spoke. ¡°Miss, look over there.¡± At Cecil¡¯s low voice, Eva lifted her head again. A bright light was leaking out from the small empty lot next to the road. It looked like someone was setting fire to the ground. Eva and Cecil stared at each other for a moment, startled. asking each other if should she go there and ask for directions. What if they were a bad person? ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask for directions, nanny.¡± Eva made up her mind first and then asked Cecil for her opinion. This opportunity was too precious to be overlooked because of anxiety. Anyway, she knew she would have to ask people for directions, but every time she saw them, she wanted to run away. Cecil nodded and agreed with Eva. The two women walked slowly toward the vacant lot where the light came out. Please be a good person. They earnestly prayed inwardly as they left the road to approach the empty lot. ¡°Oh.¡± Eva, who was walking ahead, stopped walking with a short gasp. In front of the fire, four men were sitting around and groaning. They all looked different, but they looked the same. Oily hair that looked like it hadn¡¯t been washed for a few days, and beards that hadn¡¯t been shaved. Some wore only worn-out shirts, while others wore dirty coats over them. Overall, they had a rough impression and a fierce look in their eyes. ¡°Howdy. What luck is this?¡± Among them, the tallest man with a scar on his face stood up with a grin. Chapter 83 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 83 The men who were sitting next to him also showed interest. One of them stood up from his seat, slyly sweeping the front of his trousers with his hand. Another laughed and licked his lips like a snake, while the other man put a keg to his mouth and gulped down the drink while staring at Eva. These scoundrels¡¯ facial expressions were the same. Hungry wolves eyeing a stray lamb, ready to pounce. The man with the scar on his face approached them. He lowered his face to the height of Eva and Cecil, pretending to be surprised and worried. ¡°What¡¯re you ladies doing here late at night? Don¡¯t y¡¯know it¡¯s dangerous to wander around Hastings all alone?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I think we got lost. We were going to Wellington, but we didn¡¯t know this was Hastings. We¡¯ll leave.¡± Eva backed away from the man and took Cecil¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t have guessed that Hastings, the crime den, the most dangerous place in Montana, was where she and Cecil had wandered into. Alarm bells were ringing in her mind. They had to run away again, and quickly. ¡°Aw, but if you leave right away like this, I¡¯ll be sad. We¡¯re not bad people, so let¡¯s go. Have a drink together, eh?¡± The man quickly moved and blocked the way for Eva and Cecil. He was like a stray cat, hunting and driving a mouse into a corner and playing with it before eating it. ¡°Here. Come an¡¯ sit with me. I¡¯ll make ya happy all night long.¡± ¡°Nah, he¡¯s useless. Little lady, sit right ¡®ere next to me. I¡¯m better than this guy in many ways.¡± Those standing by the fire exchanged vulgar words about Eva. She didn¡¯t expect any politeness and consideration from the drunk men, but they were being too blatant and shameless. Eva was quickly realising actions aren¡¯t necessary for harm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but someone is waiting for us so we have to leave quickly.¡± Cecil, who stepped forward, looked at the man and responded calmly. Then she secretly tugged on Eva¡¯s hand. Eva knew what it meant. Eva squeezed Cecil¡¯s hand back as a sign of understanding. But she knew that realistically, it was impossible for two women with luggage to run away from a group of strong men. Besides, Cecil, who was sick, would not be able to run much. The best thing to do was to persuade them without testing their temper and leaving. Was it really possible? It was just a gloomy assumption. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. We really have to go.¡± Still, she had to make an effort, so Eva spoke as politely as she could, then took Cecil¡¯s hand and walked away. Then the man completely blocked Eva¡¯s face with an irritated expression. ¡°This really pisses me off! I only looked at you because you¡¯re pretty. If you just came with me, it¡¯d be easy. Why d¡¯you keep resisting? If I did it my way, you¡¯d already be laid on the floor!¡± The man who violently threatened Eva turned his head and spat on the floor. The man¡¯s horrid threat pierced the two women¡¯s minds wildly. She was terrified and trembling so much that it was difficult to even stand upright. The two women struggled with fear while retreating to the wall to avoid the man. ¡°Please let us go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll scream.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want. I dunno if you realised, but this is Hastings. No matter how much you shout or scream, no one¡¯ll come. This happens every day here.¡± The man smiled menacingly, as if Eva¡¯s resistance was merely cute, and came closer again. He now cast her a blatantly lewd look, sweeping over Eva¡¯s hair and face, neckline and chest, one after another. She was so frightened and ashamed that she cried, and the moment Eva bit her lip, Cecil stood in front of her, blocking her from the man¡¯s dirty gaze. ¡°Please, just let us go. Then I will give you money.¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you? Her mother?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes. I am this child¡¯s mother. If you need money, I will give you everything, so let us go.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll give me your money. But first, I¡¯m having other things.¡± The man reached out and pushed Cecil lightly, and darkly chuckled at the sight of Eva. Even the naive Eva knew immediately what he meant. This man wasn¡¯t joking around, he was really going to hurt Eva. She felt a terrifying feeling in her head as she got goosebumps. Everything was an enemy and a threat to them. The darkness, this space, the men, and the passing of time. ¡°Stop having fun by y¡¯self and c¡¯mere. Let¡¯s play together.¡± A man chuckled from behind and spoke dirty words. It was at that moment when the man in front of Eva stretched out his arm to her that Cecil, who was staring at him, ran and bit the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah! You crazy bitch!¡± The man yelled and grabbed his bitten arm, stepping back. Wasting no time, Cecil grabbed Eva¡¯s hand. ¡°Run away, miss!¡± Since there was no time, Eva and Cecil left their luggage behind and started running. All their fortunes were in the trunk, but now their only thought was that they had to escape somehow. It was difficult to even try to run. The two women were small and exhausted, but they squeezed out all the strength they could, despite Cecil¡¯s sickness. The two women were caught in the man¡¯s wretched hands before they could get far. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± ¡°Ah! Let go of her!¡± The man grabbed Eva¡¯s hair with one hand and grabbed Cecil¡¯s arm with the other. Cecil resisted and pushed the man but he hit her in the head, making her fall to the ground. She looked towards Eva with her hands trembling before losing consciousness. Eva¡¯s eyes shook and shone with tears. As the world crumbled, her weeping screams rose. ¡°No! Nanny! Wake up, nanny! Help me! Anyone? Please help me!¡± Chapter 84 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 84 She wanted to run to Cecil and embrace her tightly, but the man¡¯s grip on her was strong and she couldn¡¯t move. She just cried like crazy and asked for help, but no one came to rescue them. Eva sobbed in despair and called out for Cecil. At this point, she was more terrified that Cecil might have died than she was scared for herself. Suddenly, thick tears began flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Stay still and come with me like a good girl. Unless you want to die here.¡± The man forcibly dragged Eva away, leaving Cecil as it is. All hope was lost. ¡°What are you doing?¡° A man¡¯s deep voice came from the shadows. Instantly, the men stopped walking and turned back. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer that. What are you doing?¡± The man in the shadows asked again in a firm voice as if he was not afraid in the least. Even in her state of complete frenzy, Eva could see the man who had suddenly appeared. He was a very tall and strong man. His hair was short, his eyes were indifferent, and his overall expression was blank. Instinctively, she realised this man was her last sliver of hope. She shouted again. ¡°Help me! Please, help us! These people are trying to drag us away!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even after hearing Eva¡¯s request for help, the man did not move. ¡°M-money! I¡¯ll give you money!¡± Eva¡¯s second attempt seemed to have succeeded. Even with four opponents in front of him, the man did not wield a single weapon in his hands. He slowly approached the crooks holding Eva. ¡°Leave this woman alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother us, just leave. ¡®less you wanna be found dead with ¡¯em tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Let her go.¡± The man once again commanded the drunk who had grabbed Eva in a low voice. Although he knew the situation was against him right now, his face showed no fear or aggression. His confidence in being able to win seemed legitimate. The thug holding Eva pushed her aside roughly as if tossing her, immediately surrounding the lone man along with his friends. They could sense that this man was not an ordinary citizen. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this confident standing up against the four men with bare hands in Hastings, where murders were commonplace. Eva staggered and fell, but then ran quickly towards Cecil, cradling her head in her lap. While crying, she touched her cheeks and her eyelids, wiping and kissing them, but Cecil was not waking up. After a while, when Cecil¡¯s hand twitched, Eva breathed again in relief. One of the thugs pulled out a sharpened sword from under his robe. Another came with a club that had been lying on the ground. All four of them were closing in, threatening the bare-handed man with varying weapons. The goon with the sword rushed in first and swung his weapon at the stranger. But before the sword even touched him, he grabbed the crook¡¯s wrist and twisted it until a ¡®snap¡¯ sounded, followed by a cry. Then as another guy came with his fists up, the stranger ducked and kicked the man behind his knee, forcing the man to buckle, before hitting his nose with his fist, breaking it and knocking him out. When another hit him with the bat, he did not dodge it. He simply turned to the man, raising his fist and hit the man straight in the face. The thug froze in astonishment as the stranger threw an uppercut, sending the man to the floor in an unconscious sprawl. The last drunk, startled by the sight, abandoned the fight and fled into the darkness. The fight ended quickly. The strange saviour had subdued the four scoundrels in under a minute. ¡°Alright then.¡± The man spoke with a blank expression to the two women huddled on the floor, before turning and walking away without another word. ¡°¡­. Wait!¡± Eva looked at his back and called the man earnestly. Instinctively, she felt compelled to ask this man for help. She didn¡¯t know anything about this man, but he was the only one she could ask for help. At least he had helped her without asking for anything in return. The man looked at Eva with an indifferent face as if he was annoyed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Help.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I got lost. Please, please help me. I¡¯ll give you money, so you can¡­¡± As the man had begun walking away, Eva had unknowingly begun crying. Tears fell on Cecil¡¯s face. Unable to speak anymore, she buried her face in Cecil¡¯s shoulder and sobbed. A long sigh was heard, followed by heavy returning footsteps. The man approached them and knelt down. ¡°Move.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I need to pick her up, so move.¡± Merry Christmas, from Mango Kitten and Scarlet Chapter 85 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 85 ¡°I need to pick her up, so get out of the way.¡± He knelt down further, grumbling and ignoring their stinging gazes. He seemed to have no sympathy for the two women whatsoever. He had only intervened because the thugs were occupying his place. And the only reason he helped Eva was because she had used the magic word: money. Eva staggered over Cecil and stood up. Even if he didn¡¯t have good intentions, the only person they could rely on now was this man. The presence of good intentions was trivial compared to the absence of bad intentions at this point. The man put his hands under Cecil¡¯s legs and shoulders and picked her up lightly as if she was a doll. ¡°Address.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Eva couldn¡¯t understand the man¡¯s words at once and asked again. ¡°Tell me the address of the house you originally intended to go to.¡± ¡°Ah yes. Here¡­¡± Flustered, she took out the piece of paper with the address written on it from her pocket. The immediate fear was gone, but some fear still lingered. One of those fears was the man robbing her and fleeing. As soon as he saw Eva¡¯s note, he began walking without waiting or hesitation. It seemed like he knew the neighbourhood like the back of his hand. Fearing that she¡¯d get left behind, Eva quickly grabbed the luggage lying around and caught up to the man. They walked a long way before coming out of the dark and gloomy area. While following the man along the main road, Eva realised that this was where she got off the wagon. Because the driver had parked it on the right side of the main road, they had entered Hastings on the right instead of Wellington across the street on the left. As they entered the other side, Eva immediately felt the difference in atmosphere. It was not a fancy area, but the houses here were pretty neat and assorted, and there were warm lights leaking out. Suddenly, the tip of her nose became cold. Only after escaping the dark, cold, and life-threatening Hastings did she realise how comforting a single candle in a house would be. The strange man, blinking several times to wet his dry eyes, stopped in front of a house. It was a small house with a low staircase leading to the front door. As he strode up the stairs, he blinked at Eva, who was next to him and nodded towards the door. ¡°Knock it.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Eva understood the meaning of the words belatedly, hastily put down her luggage and knocked on the door. The man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and his voice raised a little. ¡°Harder!¡± ¡°Yes. sorry¡­¡± Eva, not knowing what she was sorry about, knocked on the door with all her strength not to offend the man. Still, there was no sign of movement inside, so this time she became impatient and banged her fists against the door. After a while, she heard a chuckle from inside and the door opened with a creak. The face of a middle-aged woman in a nightgown peered from behind the latch that connected the door to the wall. It was clear that she was wary of the uninvited guests at night, but she still made a good and gentle impression. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Are you Mrs Leona?¡± Eva swallowed the lump in her throat and asked. She wanted to stop wandering around and being chased. She just wanted to sleep comfortably in a safe place. So, she was worried about what would happen if this woman was not the person Eva was looking for again. ¡°That¡¯s right, who are you?¡± When Eva told her her name, the woman¡¯s vigilance turned into curiosity. ¡°I came here on the recommendation of Father John. I¡¯ll show you the letter¡­¡± Tears welled up in Eva¡¯s eyes now that she was reassured. She couldn¡¯t see properly, having trouble looking for the letter, but the woman unlocked the latch and opened the door. ¡°My brother sent you to me! Oh my God, come in.¡± Mrs Leona came out and greeted them, taking their luggage. She was Father John¡¯s sister. Eva was even more relieved by that fact and followed the man who entered first and stepped inside. In the dim light, her eyes scanned over the interior. The small drawing room had very little furniture except for sofas and tables. In the kitchen, there was only an old table and crockery. However, the warm curtains, cushions embroidered with pretty flowers, and rag dolls arranged neatly gave the house a cosy atmosphere. ¡°Come this way.¡± Seeing Cecil drooping, Mrs Leona hurriedly opened a door, leading Eva and the man inside. Clean sheets were laid out on the bed in the empty room, and women¡¯s clothes hung on the wall. It must have been the owner¡¯s room. ¡°Lay her down here.¡± Mrs Leona straightened the sheet on the bed and the man put Cecil on top of it. Contrary to the carefree expression on his face, he was very careful about laying down the injured Cecil. Mrs Leona covered Cecil with a blanket quickly, checked her condition, and then stood up. ¡°What happened, child? Why are you like this?¡± ¡°I went to your old house b-but you had moved, so I¡­ I got lost and ran into people¡­ bad people¡­ This man helped¡­¡± She tried to explain it calmly, but Eva¡¯s haphazard reply was confusing. They got lost while looking for Mrs Leona, came across thugs and almost suffered a terrible fate twice. That¡¯s why it still felt so scary and hard to speak right now. Eva¡¯s voice slowly turned inaudible. She was terrified she¡¯d break down right there and weep uncontrollably. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of Cecil and lose her mind. ¡°Oh my. Looks like you went to Hastings. I¡¯ll give you a cup of hot tea, so don¡¯t worry, sit in the chair.¡± Mrs Leona gave Eva a pitiful expression and left some candles behind for Eva to warm up. She would much rather lie down next to Cecil than drink tea, but she still had work to finish. Eva turned to the man who had been silent the whole time. The face of the man had now been lit by the candles. His hair was shiny silver, and his face was tanned. His skin looked like polished copper. A smooth nose under dark eyebrows, indifferent but sharp grey eyes, and tightly closed lips. Overall, he looked like a stubborn but strong man. ¡°Thank you. How much money do I owe you?¡± ¡°Twenty gold pieces.¡± The man bluntly named his price as if he had decided beforehand. It was a lot of money, but it was small compared to the cost of their lives. Eva took the money out of the trunk and handed it to the man. He took it without a word and turned to leave. The man seemed like he hated talking to people. Or maybe he was just grumpy. ¡°Wait, please.¡± Eva hurriedly called out to him. Turning around, he fixed her with an expressionless gaze. No matter how angry he seemed, she could not just let her lifesaver walk away like that. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man did not answer Eva¡¯s question. He narrowed his eyes as if asking why she was asking him such a thing, his expression changing for the first time. ¡°I want to pray for you and thank you.¡± Eva quickly added words to dispel the man¡¯s suspicions. Hearing her response, his expression strangely softened. Like the flickering flames of the candles, the man¡¯s silver eyes fluttered slightly. ¡°¡­ Hayden.¡± After hesitating for a moment, the man answered. She felt like she had heard the name somewhere before, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to think more deeply. He left the room, and she heard the front door open and then shut. Appearing to save Eva at the moment she needed it most, he vanished as if nothing had happened. Eva approached the sleeping Cecil and sat down next to her. She bent over quietly, brushing away the hair from Cecil¡¯s face, and smiled sadly. ¡°We are finally in Montana, nanny. It won¡¯t be hard anymore. So let¡¯s be sick today, cry and grieve today, and from tomorrow onwards, let¡¯s be happy.¡± As the tension and fear that had been wrapped around her as heavy as a chain disappeared, all the energy in her body drained away. Merry Christmas! The art of Hayden and Eva was created by Mango Kitten! Chapter 86 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 86 ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Count Holland entered the prince¡¯s office and addressed Edward, who was sitting at his desk. He had just received another letter from Crocs Field. The general manager of Bale Castle had sent another message and the content was concerning. ¡°Please, speak,¡± Edward leaned back in his chair and placed his hands on the desk, interlocking his fingers. It had become a habit of his when dealing with serious issues. ¡°According to the Inspection Agency¡¯s investigation, it is true that Miss Eva stabbed Baronet Biti¡¯s son. They claim that the two of them were in love and got into an argument on the day of the incident. The maids woke to the sounds of a fight.¡± ¡°A fight?¡± Edward asked, puzzled. ¡°Miss Eva had proposed marriage to Baronet Biti¡¯s son, but he had repeatedly refused her. Getting annoyed and angry, Miss Eva stabbed him when he refused yet again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe that, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not, my lord,¡± Count Holland replied promptly. Edward sighed and stood up, turning to look out the window while pressing his temples. He could not listen any longer, feeling as if his ears would fall off. They were in love? Eva proposed marriage? And then she stabbed him because he refused? It was absurd. Even though their meeting was brief, the Eva he met was a pure and proud woman. She would never try to change her situation through others. You could tell just by looking at the marks on her wrists. It was the son of Baronet Biti who was abusive, not Eva. Something bad must have happened that night. It must be the opposite of what was concluded. There was a high possibility that stabbing him was an act of self-defense. She must have been very frightened, running away with her nanny in the middle of the night. Her tender body must¡¯ve been trembling all night from fear and cold. Edward, struggling to contain his anger, turned to Count Holland. ¡°So how is the search going?¡± ¡°They wanted orders for Miss Eva to have been spread across Crocs Field and Ingraken. The Inspector General and Baronet Biti are searching for them like hawks.¡± ¡°But they still haven¡¯t been caught?¡± Edward asked, raising an eyebrow. It was strange that the inspectors had been scouring the town for several days and couldn¡¯t find a single hair. Usually, wanted people were discovered quickly through informants or eyewitnesses, so it was suspicious that there was no such thing. ¡°They found that the Archbishop of Crocs Field Cathedral himself put them in a wagon and helped them flee. He had been associated with Count Massies for a long time and is said to be close with Miss Eva.¡± ¡°A wagon?¡± Edward asked, surprised. ¡°Yes. The problem is that the investigation is not progressing further because he keeps his mouth shut tight, as the clergy is governed by denominational law and not Imperial law.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I know,¡± Edward answered in a low voice. He always disliked that law, but he was grateful for it now. The fact that Eva had a place to lean on, even while worried, somewhat calmed him down. ¡°Some people saw the wagon go towards Ingraken, but there have been no witnesses.¡± ¡°Then it must mean that it was abandoned in a deserted place.¡± ¡°It seems so. But there is one interesting fact, Your Majesty.¡± Count Holland, who was reporting with a severe expression, suddenly grinned mischievously. ¡°Someone said they stayed that night at the base of the Gallahan Merchant group between Crocs Field and Ingraken.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely. Apologies for the wait. I will try to upload a few more chapters. It¡¯s not dropped, don¡¯t worry Chapter 87 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 87 ¡°What?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely. In an instant, vivid scenes flashed before his eyes like paintings: a woman resembling Eva¡¯s profile getting off a carriage with Rex at Kensington Castle, and Rex casually mentioning his pregnant fianc¨¦e when they met in front of the bridge. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but doesn¡¯t it seem very probable?¡± ¡°It does,¡± Edward mumbled in reply and smiled dryly. If a search for a single strand of Eva¡¯s hair had turned up empty, it meant that she had likely left the area. The only transportation available to her would be a wagon, but who would ride one far away? Furthermore, if the bride of Crocsfield had parked her wagon in a remote area near the campground, it was only natural that she would not be found. It was highly probable that they had traveled in a wagon of Gallahan. ¡°Send a smart, savvy person to Crocsfield to find out exactly what¡¯s going on. And Rex Gallahan¡­¡± Edward paused and pressed his finger against his temple. He remembered Rex¡¯s face as he had come out of the carriage and greeted him calmly, with a sly smile that didn¡¯t show any agitation even when the bodyguards tried to investigate the inside of the carriage. ¡°Bring him to me out of sight of the Empress. And from today onwards, keep a watch on him.¡± Rex was obviously not normal. If he really had hidden Eva, he wouldn¡¯t answer a question directly. He would use another cunning excuse and run away like a rat. At that age, it would be easier to grow and operate in the top ranks if it was common knowledge and distribution. Edward had to keep a watch on Rex without his noticing. If he was in touch with Eva, Edward could find her quickly. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Edward¡¯s lips twisted ironically. If Rex had known Eva¡¯s identity, he would have known her relationship with Edward, but he dared to keep her out of sight. He even turned around with a stupid smile, pretending to be clever. ¡°Rex Gallahan.¡± If the woman in the wagon was Eva, then Rex¡¯s actions should have been done in good faith. Otherwise, Edward didn¡¯t know what threat he would pose to Rex, including this one. ¡°Eva.¡± Apart from Rex, there was another question. Why was Eva hiding in the wagon even though she knew he was outside? Why didn¡¯t she run out and ask him for help? Edward understood that she was hiding in fear and didn¡¯t want to be seen by anyone. She must have hated being known by him because of her personality and the shame she was subjected to. That was understandable. The only thing that bothered him was the fact that she trusted and relied on Rex more than him. Of course, Edward knew that much trust could not be built up in a one-night meeting. Even so, he had twice offered Eva help. If she had jumped out of the wagon and asked for his help, he would have helped her without a second thought. Eva knew that but didn¡¯t come, which made Edward feel uncomfortable. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty. Also, in ten days¡¯ time, a ball is being held at the Duke of Kensington¡¯s mansion for three days before His Majesty¡¯s return to the Western Great Line. Would you like to attend?¡± Count Holland, who responded to Edward¡¯s orders, followed up with another report. It was the most useless and uninteresting party story. Edward furrowed his eyebrows dissatisfied and looked at Count Holland. ¡°How can I go to a party now? I¡¯m on duty. Reject it.¡± ¡°This is a party organized by Miss Olivia to commemorate His Majesty¡¯s return. I think it would be better for you to attend, as I have to talk to the Duke of Kensington anyway.¡± ¡°This time, Olivia didn¡¯t even think about it. What will people think of me if I, while in service, attended a party? The Duke will find a separate place to meet, so know that and change your plans.¡± ¡°Alright. But tell me,¡± Count Holland hesitated and called for Edward, who received the word with an unfamiliar expression on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too concerned about Miss Eva?¡± ¡°What?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes sharpened when he was asked an unexpected question. ¡°Yesterday, you had dinner with your relatives, and today you canceled your visit to the secret guard to encourage them. Your Majesty has a lot of work to do, but it seems that you¡¯re still paying attention to Miss Eva¡¯s work.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°Of course, I understand your concerns. It¡¯s true that your ex-fianc¨¦ and Your Majesty, for a brief moment, were shaken by meeting one another. But it¡¯s already over.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s over,¡± Edward¡¯s heavy voice cut Count Holland¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t intentional, it was a monologue that came out of nowhere. Count Holland, who asked for an explanation in surprise, touched his cheek. Edward let out a bittersweet laugh and spoke quietly. ¡°I keep thinking. Before I sleep, after waking up, when I eat or drink tea, every moment I walk, run, or talk, I am constantly reminded of her.¡± The heart that had already been caught. Edward freely poured out the emotions that had shaken him for days. He was completely mistaken to think that if he moved away from her, he would soon forget her. It was because he was too trifling with the most fundamental and powerful emotions of human beings. With every gap, Eva¡¯s face and voice came to mind. The way she smiled as she remembered her past, her worried face about her lost flowers, and her gloomy expression as she drew on her wisdom and courage to overcome her circumstances. And the soft voice with which she called him. Edward couldn¡¯t comprehend this strange feeling either. He knew how much they had been through and how much he knew about her. He felt like he was blinded by the angel¡¯s light and could only see Eva embedded in his closed eyes. ¡°But that is of no help to either of you. Especially when Eva is struggling right now.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m trying to figure out what to do with her, so find her quickly.¡± Returning to reality, Edward ordered Count Holland who was standing with a puzzled expression. Eva¡¯s safety was paramount right now, whatever his feelings, whether they could stop the flow or not. ¡°Because otherwise, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡± Chapter 88 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 88 A gentle hand stroked Eva¡¯s hair. The warmth of Cecil¡¯s touch against her head was comforting after a long time. Eva stirred before she opened her eyes. She must have fallen asleep without realizing how tired she was the previous day. The first thing she saw was the ceiling of the small and tidy room, followed by Cecil¡¯s smiling face looking down at her. ¡°Nanny, are you okay? When did you wake up?¡± Eva sat up and grabbed Cecil¡¯s arm, her concern for her overwhelming. ¡°I just woke up. It¡¯s already lunchtime,¡± Cecil replied. ¡°Really?¡± Eva asked in surprise as she looked out the window. The bright sun shone through the beautifully embroidered curtains, and the landscape was no longer dark like a typical morning. The moisture had disappeared, and it had the color of the afternoon. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I slept in like this. I must be crazy,¡± Eva said, covering her mouth with her hand. She had never overslept like this in her life. Her body couldn¡¯t handle the accumulated fatigue and tension all at once. Cecil smiled gently at Eva and stroked her face with her fingertips. Then, she hugged Eva and cried, ¡°Our daring girl. Now it¡¯s all over. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll live happily ever after.¡± ¡°Nanny,¡± Eva called out to her, her heart touched by Cecil¡¯s words. She felt upbeat because she got through the tough times with Cecil by her side. After all, she had come this far and done it. ¡°Now that I¡¯m healthy, I won¡¯t let my girl suffer anymore. We¡¯ll live here as a real mother and daughter,¡± Cecil said. ¡°Yes, Nanny. We must do that,¡± Eva agreed. The two women hugged each other tightly, soothing their emotions. While they were imagining such a changed future and sharing their warmth, they heard a knocking sound. ¡°Yes, come in,¡± Eva said, turning towards the door. The door opened, and a young woman stuck her face in. She looked about the same age as Eva, or a year or two younger. Her white face, round facial features, and freckles scattered on her face gave her a cute impression. She looked like Mrs. Leona and had the same red hair. So she was the daughter of this house. ¡°My name is Joy. Come out first and have some food,¡± Joy said, holding her hand out. Her expression and tone of voice exuded a clear and positive energy. Eva and Cecil got up and followed Joy into the kitchen. Mrs. Leona was cutting bread with her apron on. When she saw the two women, she smiled broadly. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared hot water, so please wash your hands first and have some food. You both look exhausted. Joy, take them to the bathroom,¡± Mrs. Leona said. Mrs. Leona lowered the bucket she had placed on the stove and handed it to Joy. Inside it, hot water was steaming and flowing. ¡°Come this way,¡± Joy said, blinking brightly as she led Eva and Cecil to the bathroom. The two women looked at each other with pleasant smiles. They were in a cozy space with hot water, the warmth of the fire, and delicious food. It felt like happiness. ¡°Thank you, miss,¡± Cecil said, greeting Joy with a friendly smile. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I hope you may find peace and comfort here. I work as a maid in another place, so I come home every two or three days,¡± Joy replied. ¡°I see. So, do you work for an aristocratic family?¡± Eva asked. ¡°Yes. I work at the Duke of Kensington¡¯s mansion,¡± Joy replied, smiling brightly. Chapter 89 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 89 The smile vanished from Eva¡¯s face in an instant. She had no idea that she would hear that name, which had suddenly become unwelcome, in an ordinary Wellington family. Why do the things she wants to forget and the things she wants to leave behind always cast a shadow whenever she finds herself in a bright place? ¡°Ah, maybe you two aren¡¯t aware. The Duke of Kensington is a very well-known nobleman in Montana,¡± Joy added, thinking Eva¡¯s silence was due to ignorance, offering a kind explanation. ¡°You work for an esteemed man. I wish you the best,¡± Cecil responded with a pleasant smile, finding Joey¡¯s chirping endearing. Eva pretended not to know, but she had some knowledge about the Duke of Kensington. Cecil knew, of course, that Eva had attended his ball. She thought she had done a good job concealing it, fearing that Joy might find out. However, she was unaware that Edward and Olivia were also there. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide her expression of anger the moment she heard Joy¡¯s words. ¡°Hehe, thank you,¡± Joy said, seemingly pleased with the compliment. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to take a quick two-minute break.¡± She left, running her hands through her red hair. ¡°Nanny, how famous is the Kensington family?¡± Eva asked, feigning ignorance as she poured water into the basin. She had only inferred the family¡¯s prestige from the title of Duke, but she wanted a more realistic answer. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. They are an old-established family, but they didn¡¯t stand out that much¡­ At one point, there were rumors that their economic situation was so dire that they had to sell the title. Ultimately, power shifts as the world changes.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Eva replied calmly, careful not to let Cecil notice. The fact that the Massies were a declining sun while the Kensington family was a rising one saddened her, although she wasn¡¯t envious of the other side¡¯s achievements. ¡°Miss,¡± Cecil said, rising after scooping cold water and pouring it into the hot water in the basin. She was quick-witted, and Eva¡¯s question seemed to catch her attention. ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. After all, the Massies are one of the most prestigious families in the Empire.¡± Cecil always spoke with pride about the Massies¡¯ history as a noble family. They were known to have provided the greatest assistance to the Emperor, strengthening imperial power when the nobles still held authority and ruled over their territories with their own armies. Even though their glory had faded, Cecil still held onto her pride in the Massies. Although they weren¡¯t her own family, she regarded them as such because she had served them for many years. Eva was grateful for Cecil¡¯s loyalty but also felt a sense of shame. The noble families of the empire had vanished, and all that remained were old stories, a handful of people¡¯s sympathy, and a woman on the run. ¡°Let¡¯s wash up, nanny,¡± Eva said, suppressing her sadness as she dipped her hands into the hot water. *** Mrs. Leona was not Father John¡¯s sister. However, their relationship was more than that of relatives or friends; it held a subtle connection. John was the youngest son of a fairly renowned knight, and Mrs. Leona was the daughter of a housemaid. They had grown up as close friends from an early age and even made a promise to marry each other. But in the end, that promise remained unfulfilled. There was a barrier greater than the difference in their social status: John¡¯s love for someone else. Any other woman might have been jealous, but how could Mrs. Leona compete with John¡¯s love for the Creator? Mrs. Leona had her heart broken but still encouraged John to become a priest. Since then, their paths had diverged, but they continued to communicate through letters and remained special friends. Upon hearing this, both Eva and Cecil had greater trust in Mrs. Leona. However, it was not possible to reveal her true identity immediately. Eva and Cecil adopted new names¡ªLily and Margaret¡ªand explained that they had left their hometown due to difficult circumstances. They also shared the story of escaping and meeting the group in Hastings. ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s what happened,¡± Mrs. Leona exclaimed. After hearing Cecil¡¯s explanation, Mrs. Leona covered her mouth in surprise. The genuine empathy displayed by the two women as they shared their feelings made it seem unlikely that they were lying. Mrs. Leona¡¯s initial positive impression of them was reinforced by the comforting aura she felt from them. While some doubts might still linger, Mrs. Leona chose not to probe further and cared for the well-being of the two women. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 90 The Sleepless Night of the Maid ¡ª Chapter 90 ¡°We were in a difficult situation, so we sold our house and moved here. Nevertheless, I feel so thankful that God protected both of you and led you to me,¡± Mrs. Leona expressed with gratitude. One admirable quality about Mrs. Leona was her ability to find the good and positive aspects, even in challenging circumstances. Sitting across from her, Eva smiled wistfully and took the teacup in her hand. In the past, she would have wholeheartedly agreed with Mrs. Leona, but now a faint skepticism and rebellion had emerged within her. It would have been better if God hadn¡¯t put me through that hardship in the first place, Eva thought. Or at least had given me some time to rest. While she believed that there was a reason for everything God did, the truth remained that it had been difficult. ¡°Ma¡¯am, can we stay with you for a few days? We¡¯ll find a place to live and jobs as soon as possible,¡± Eva made the request in a soft voice. She had never intended to stay for long, but she wanted to move while she was still mentally and physically stable. However, it would be quite inconvenient for Mrs. Leona to accommodate the two in a small two-room house. It would mean taking away the space where Joy could rest at the moment. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry about that. First, let¡¯s take a moment to cool down,¡± Mrs. Leona reassured them. ¡°Okay. Well, I come home every few days, so you can use my room for now. In the meantime, I will share with my mother.¡± At Joy¡¯s words, Eva and Cecil clasped their hands together. Those words calmed their anxiety a little. After talking for a while, Cecil looked at Joy and spoke. ¡°Oh. Did you say you work for the Duke of Kensington?¡± ¡°Yes. I used to work elsewhere, but I changed jobs a month ago. Back then, I could only come home once every two weeks, but here, I can come home every two or three days.¡± ¡°Ah. That¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°The work is a bit difficult though. Since the wife mainly stays in her room, her daughter, Lady Olivia, is in charge of the household. She¡¯s nice, but she¡¯s a bit strict.¡± Joy continued chatting without a break as Eva and Cecil digested the information. It was good that her personality was bright and lively, but after a while, it became draining to listen to. ¡°Oh! Lily, would you mind working with me for a few days if you need a job?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Eva looked at Joy in surprise at the unexpected suggestion. Unless she heard it wrong, Joy said she should try working as a maid for the Duke of Kensington. Joy didn¡¯t know what was happening, but Eva¡¯s self-esteem was cracking. ¡°Soon, a grand party will be held at the Duke¡¯s house for a few days. The scale of the event is very large, so they¡¯re looking for temporary workers. ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± ¡°The Marchioness Anita and the Countess Holland will also attend, so probably all the noble girls of the capital will come.¡± ¡°The Marchioness Anita and the Countess Holland?¡± Eva couldn¡¯t keep up with Joy¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t even hear properly, because Joy was talking too fast. Of the few words her ears comprehended, the one that caught her attention was Countess Holland. She was the mother of Edward¡¯s aide, Benjamin Holland, and the younger sister of the deceased Empress Catherine. ¡°Oh, you might not know who they are. The Marchioness Anita is the Imperial handmaiden, and the Countess Holland is the deputy handmaiden.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°This time, the Imperial family is openly recruiting a maid. Originally only the girls in connection with the current palace maids could apply, but the Dowager Empress soon opened the competition for girls all over the empire. The Marchioness Anita and the Countess Holland will be the ones choosing the maid. So everyone will be vying to catch their eyes.¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like that.¡± Eva barely understood the meaning and nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t very interested, but she did have a question. Wouldn¡¯t working in the palace be hellish? ¡°An Imperial maid, is that position good?¡± ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s a position that people like us could only imagine to reach. If you get there, you can impress not only the royal family but also other noble families and get married well. In addition, it is said that valuable information is exchanged in the Imperial palace on the daily.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eva nodded and looked at Cecil. Her nanny, who had known her for a lot longer than Joy, was only looking at her with a sullen face. Her eyes seemed to say, ¡®I wish I could go there in your place.¡¯ Getting distracted by those eyes, Eva turned her gaze away. ¡°What do you think Lily? It¡¯s an opportunity of a lifetime.¡± ¡°Well, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s thirty gold a day.¡± [A/N: 230 dollars] ¡°Thirty gold?¡± Eva, who was about to refuse, asked flabbergasted. Thirty gold was a lot of money for a day. Money that could support her and Cecil for a week, minimum. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Lily is a bit weak, so I don¡¯t think she can do that.¡± Cecil tried to hide her displeasure and rejected Joy¡¯s offer. Perhaps she felt insulted. She couldn¡¯t accept the possibility of Eva, once a young noble girl herself, working as a maid for other nobles. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I will do it.¡± Eva said to Joy, holding Cecil¡¯s hand tightly. Pride was useless now. What they needed most currently was a steady income for food, shelter, clothes, and Cecil¡¯s hospital bills. The possibility of running into Edward only agitated her heart, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him with all the work anyway. So it will be fine. She¡¯ll be a maid for a few days. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.